A vindication of the King's sovereign rights together with A justification of his royal exercises thereof, in all causes, and over all persons ecclesiastical (as well as by consequence) over all ecclesiastical bodies corporate, and cathedrals, more particularly applyed to the King's free chappel and church of Sarum, upon occasion of the Dean of Sarum's narrative and collections, made by the order and command of the most noble and most honourable, the lords commissioners, appointed by the King's Majesty for ecclesiastical promotions : by way of reply unto the answer of the Lord Bishop of Sarum, presented to the aforesaid most honourable Lords.
         Pierce, Thomas, 1622-1691.
      
       
         
           1683
        
      
       Approx. 275 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 69 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A54862
         Wing P2208
         ESTC R31798
         12590229
         ocm 12590229
         63880
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A54862)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 63880)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 967:23)
      
       
         
           
             A vindication of the King's sovereign rights together with A justification of his royal exercises thereof, in all causes, and over all persons ecclesiastical (as well as by consequence) over all ecclesiastical bodies corporate, and cathedrals, more particularly applyed to the King's free chappel and church of Sarum, upon occasion of the Dean of Sarum's narrative and collections, made by the order and command of the most noble and most honourable, the lords commissioners, appointed by the King's Majesty for ecclesiastical promotions : by way of reply unto the answer of the Lord Bishop of Sarum, presented to the aforesaid most honourable Lords.
             Pierce, Thomas, 1622-1691.
             Burnet, Gilbert, 1643-1715.
          
           [6], 98, 14, [18] p.
           
             s.n.,
             [London :
             1683]
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Attributed to Thomas Pierce. cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Index: p. [1]-[18]
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Prerogative, Royal -- Great Britain.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-09 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           KING'
           's
           Sovereign
           Rights
           :
        
         
           Together
           with
           A
           Justification
           of
           His
           
             ROYAL
             Exercises
          
           thereof
           ,
           in
           all
           Causes
           ,
           and
           over
           All
           Persons
           Ecclesiastical
           (
           as
           well
           as
           by
           consequence
           )
           over
           All
           Ecclesiastical
           Bodies
           Corporate
           ,
           and
           
             Cathedrals
             ▪
          
           More
           particularly
           applyed
           to
           the
           
           KING
           's
           Free
           Chappel
           and
           Church
           of
           SARUM
           .
        
         
           Upon
           Occasion
           of
           The
           Dean
           of
           
           SARUM's
           Narrative
           and
           Collections
           ,
           made
           by
           the
           Order
           and
           Command
           of
           the
           most
           Noble
           and
           most
           Honourable
           ,
           The
           
             LORDS
             Commissioners
          
           ,
           Appointed
           by
           the
           
           KING's
           Majesty
           for
           Ecclesiastical
           Promotions
           .
        
         
           By
           way
           of
           Reply
           unto
           the
           Answer
           of
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           Presented
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           most
           Honourable
           LORDS
           .
        
         
           Printed
           only
           to
           save
           the
           Labour
           of
           Transcribing
           several
           Copies
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           the
           Mistakes
           thereby
           apt
           to
           be
           incurr'd
           ,
           and
           meerly
           for
           the
           Satisfaction
           of
           private
           Friends
           ,
           who
           either
           Want
           or
           Desire
           a
           most
           Impartial
           Information
           of
           that
           Affair
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           GENERAL
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             THE
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             superstructs
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Rights
             in
             Thesi
             ,
             (
             to
             things
             of
             humane
             Establishment
             )
             upon
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Regal
             ,
             as
             upon
             a
             Rock
             which
             cannot
             fail
             them
             .
             And
             also
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             in
             Hypothesi
             ,
             upon
             the
             only
             sure
             Foot
             which
             it
             can
             possibly
             stand
             upon
             .
             The
             
               Moral
               Necessity
            
             of
             distinguishing
             (
             with
             the
             Judicious
             Bishop
             Sanderson
             )
             between
             an
             Original
             ,
             and
             Derivative
             Right
             :
             As
             also
             (
             with
             the
             famous
             Chief
             Justice
             Coke
             )
             between
             a
             Subordinate
             ,
             and
             the
             Supreme
             .
             The
             KING
             
               in
               Law
            
             is
             The
             
               Founder
               ,
               Proprietor
               in
               Chief
            
             ,
             and
             
               Advower
               Paramount
            
             ,
             of
             All
             Arch-Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             
               Bishopricks
               ,
               Cathedrals
               ,
               Prebends
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               All
               contained
            
             in
             them
             .
             The
             Despotical
             Exercise
             of
             the
             Regality
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             Other
             Churches
             ,
             so
             Above
             All
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Sarum
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             never
             so
             much
             Betray'd
             ,
             as
             by
             Them
             
             who
             assert
             a
             Church-man's
             Right
             ,
             
               with
               an
               Exclusion
               of
               the
            
             King
             's
             ;
             and
             strive
             to
             take
             down
             the
             Stairs
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             owe
             their
             own
             Advancement
             .
             The
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             does
             not
             ascribe
             
               an
               higher
            
             Prerogative
             to
             the
             KING
             than
             
               Iudge
               Coke
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             
               Bishop
               Sanderson
            
             ,
             the
             Common
             ,
             and
             Statute
             ,
             and
             Civil
             Laws
             ;
             yea
             no
             more
             than
             
               Pope
               Nicolas
            
             to
             
               Edward
               the
               Confessor
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               Successors
               Kings
               of
               England
            
             :
             And
             does
             but
             distinguish
             (
             with
             the
             most
             excellent
             
               Paolo
               Sarpi
            
             ,
             That
             Oracle
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             Soul
             ,
             of
             the
             most
             famous
             Venetian
             Senate
             )
             between
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             Dispensation
             .
             Where
             any
             Bishop
             is
             Dispensator
             ,
             the
             KING
             is
             Dominus
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             THE
             
               King's
               Castle
            
             at
             Old
             Sarum
             ,
             and
             the
             King's
             Free-Chappel
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Dean
             of
             it
             ,
             Before
             a
             Cathedral
             Church
             was
             built
             ,
             Before
             a
             Chapter
             was
             created
             ,
             Before
             the
             Indowments
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             and
             Subordinate
             Founders
             ,
             and
             during
             all
             Bishop
             
             Herman's
             Time
             ,
             are
             made
             Apparent
             and
             Undeniable
             ,
             by
             the
             Best
             and
             First
             Authors
             printed
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Written
             Registers
             can
             be
             confirmed
             .
             And
             
               That
               Register
               of
               Registers
            
             ,
             which
             was
             cited
             by
             the
             Dean
             ,
             but
             cheaply
             slighted
             by
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             shewed
             to
             be
             as
             Authentick
             ,
             as
             any
             his
             Lordship
             can
             produce
             ,
             and
             for
             All
             the
             same
             Reasons
             ,
             which
             any
             Ordinary
             can
             urge
             for
             another
             Register
             .
             
               Florentius
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               Eadmerus
               ,
               Will.
               of
               Malmsbury
               ,
               Roger
               Hoveden
               ,
               Simeon
               Dunelmensis
               ,
            
             (
             All
             elder
             than
             
               Mat.
               Paris
            
             )
             and
             
               M.
               Paris
               Himself
            
             ,
             with
             several
             others
             ,
             do
             all
             conspire
             (
             
               in
               antecessum
            
             )
             to
             prove
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Deans
             Register
             ,
             maugre
             Those
             who
             disesteem
             it
             ,
             for
             appearing
             too
             much
             in
             the
             
               Royal
               Cause
            
             .
             Truth
             
             justified
             by
             its
             Opposers
             (
             before
             they
             are
             aware
             and
             against
             their
             Wills
             )
             in
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             their
             Opposition
             .
             Two
             or
             three
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             many
             
               Earls
               .
            
             ,
             had
             the
             King's
             Castle
             only
             as
             Keepers
             ,
             and
             
               during
               pleasure
            
             ;
             Thence
             't
             was
             an
             Ambulatory
             Trust
             ,
             as
             is
             demonstrated
             by
             an
             Induction
             .
             The
             Castle
             stood
             on
             the
             King's
             Soil
             .
             The
             Lord
             Bishops
             Margin
             does
             only
             serve
             to
             Confute
             his
             Text.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Third
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             THE
             Dean
             of
             Sarum's
             Jurisdiction
             in
             his
             Peculiars
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             
               That
               of
               Salisbury-Close
            
             ,
             (
             which
             must
             be
             distinguished
             from
             
               the
               City
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Bishops
             under
             the
             KING
             )
             whereof
             the
             Dean
             is
             the
             Sole
             Immediate
             Ordinary
             ,
             was
             ever
             Exempted
             from
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             by
             the
             Charter
             of
             the
             Supreme
             and
             Subordinate
             Founder
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Osmund
             .
             In
             comparison
             with
             which
             ,
             The
             most
             unlawful
             Composition
             was
             but
             a
             Novelty
             .
             Almost
             
               Three
               Hundred
            
             years
             Younger
             ,
             than
             the
             Great
             Fundamental
             Statute
             .
             That
             Composition
             was
             a
             Conspiracy
             of
             Pope
             
               Boniface
               the
               Ninth
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Then
             Bishop
             ,
             Dean
             ,
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             against
             whatsoever
             is
             Great
             ,
             or
             Sacred
             .
             Against
             the
             
               Good
               Word
               of
               GOD.
            
             Against
             the
             Supremacy
             and
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             KING
             .
             Against
             both
             the
             Common
             and
             
               Statute
               Law
            
             of
             the
             Land.
             Against
             the
             very
             Foundation
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             whole
             Colledge
             and
             Church
             are
             laid
             ;
             and
             together
             with
             which
             they
             must
             Stand
             ,
             or
             Fall.
             Against
             the
             Souls
             of
             Them
             that
             Made
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             Acted
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             own
             Oaths
             ,
             and
             the
             Founder's
             Curse
             .
             And
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             All
             the
             Nullities
             and
             Inconsistences
             that
             are
             in
             it
             )
             against
             
               Common
               Sense
            
             ,
             and
             against
             It Self
             .
             The
             
             Dean
             of
             1
             
             Sarum's
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             exclusively
             of
             the
             Bishop's
             within
             the
             Close
             ,
             is
             strongly
             proved
             by
             the
             Confessions
             of
             the
             present
             2
             Lord
             Bishop
             to
             the
             Dean
             ,
             Before
             his
             Lordship
             had
             been
             Incensed
             by
             the
             Dean's
             Services
             for
             the
             3
             King
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             dutiful
             Obedience
             to
             the
             
               Lords
               Commissioners
            
             Command
             .
             'T
             is
             farther
             proved
             by
             All
             Decisions
             of
             Authority
             ,
             For
             the
             Dean's
             evident
             Right
             ,
             against
             the
             Bishop's
             Invasion
             of
             it
             .
             An
             instance
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Lord
             Chancellor
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             the
             whole
             Province
             .
             The
             
               Mischeivous
               Effects
            
             of
             the
             Composition
             .
             Of
             no
             use
             to
             its
             Observers
             ,
             unless
             to
             make
             them
             in
             danger
             of
             incurring
             a
             Praemunire
             .
             The
             Absolute
             Necessity
             of
             a
             
               Royal
               Visitation
            
             to
             set
             all
             Right
             ,
          
        
         
           
             The
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             MR.
             Yeates
             ,
             in
             several
             Letters
             to
             persons
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             lesser
             Quality
             ,
             doth
             strongly
             assert
             unto
             himself
             his
             whole
             design
             of
             the
             Four
             Heads
             .
             He
             irrefragably
             proves
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             had
             an
             
               Hand
               in
            
             ,
             or
             
               Assent
               to
            
             ,
             or
             
               Connivance
               at
            
             ,
             or
             
               Knowledge
               of
            
             his
             Design
             ,
             Antecedently
             to
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Commissioners
            
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             First
             Notice
             sent
             him
             by
             the
             
               Lord
               Bishop
            
             and
             the
             Chapter
             .
             His
             Two
             Inducements
             to
             it
             from
             his
             
               Right
               Reverend
               Diocesan
            
             ;
             and
             his
             
               None
               at
               all
            
             from
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           King
           's
           Sovereign
           Rights
           ,
           As
           in
           all
           Cathedral
           Churches
           ,
           so
           especially
           in
           the
           Church
           both
           of
           Old
           and
           New
           Sarum
           ,
           as
           asserted
           in
           the
           Dean
           of
           
           Sarum's
           Narrative
           ,
           drawn
           up
           and
           presented
           to
           the
           most
           Noble
           Lords
           Commissioners
           .
        
         
           HAving
           laboured
           of
           Late
           under
           the
           Obloquy
           of
           Some
           ,
           and
           the
           Ill-will
           of
           Others
           ,
           and
           the
           impotent
           Revengefulness
           at
           least
           of
           One
           ,
           for
           having
           delivered
           what
           I
           had
           found
           of
           the
           King
           's
           Sovereign
           Rights
           ,
           and
           his
           Royal
           Exercises
           thereof
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           
             All
             Causes
             ,
             as
             over
             all
             Persons
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             All
             Bodys
             Corporate
             and
             Cathedrals
             ,
          
           more
           particularly
           applied
           
           unto
           His
           Majesty's
           Free
           Chappel
           and
           Church
           of
           Sarum
           ;
           tho'
           I
           did
           nothing
           of
           my self
           as
           a
           Voluntier
           ,
           but
           by
           Commission
           and
           Command
           from
           the
           most
           Noble
           and
           the
           most
           Honourable
           the
           Lords
           Commissioners
           ,
           appointed
           by
           his
           Gracious
           Majesty
           for
           Ecclesiastical
           Promotions
           ,
           (
           whom
           God
           knows
           I
           did
           believe
           it
           my
           bounden
           Duty
           to
           obey
           ;
           )
           I
           am
           induced
           to
           give
           the
           Reasons
           of
           my
           having
           made
           so
           bold
           with
           my
           
           Master's
           Enemies
           and
           mine
           own
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           dutifully
           Loyal
           without
           their
           Leave
           .
           I
           was
           loth
           to
           ask
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           whom
           I
           was
           sure
           to
           be
           denied
           ;
           And
           ▪
           did
           Presume
           I
           might
           as
           pardonably
           assert
           the
           King's
           and
           the
           Churches
           Rights
           ,
           now
           that
           the
           King
           is
           on
           His
           Throne
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           less
           Militant
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           safely
           and
           with
           Success
           ,
           before
           the
           Great
           Year
           of
           their
           Restauration
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           1.
           
           First
           I
           was
           of
           an
           Opinion
           (
           before
           I
           had
           it
           from
           a
           most
           excellent
           and
           most
           Noble
           Lord
           Commissioner
           )
           
             That
             't
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             every
             Subject
             ,
             and
             especially
             of
             the
             King's
             Chaplains
             ,
             to
             discover
             all
             they
             know
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Prerogative
             ,
             tho'
             not
             Commanded
             by
             Authority
             ,
             as
             I
             had
             been
             .
          
           Which
           saying
           of
           a
           Judicious
           and
           a
           most
           Honourable
           Lord
           (
           in
           the
           Council
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           )
           is
           agreeable
           to
           another
           of
           two
           Lord
           Chancellors
           in
           their
           times
           ,
           whereof
           the
           first
           was
           the
           Lord
           Bacon
           ;
           from
           whom
           't
           was
           borrowed
           by
           the
           Second
           ,
           who
           used
           it
           in
           his
           Speech
           to
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Thurland
          
           when
           made
           a
           Baron
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           .
           To
           wit
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Subjects
             of
          
           England
           
             in
             General
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Iudges
             in
             particular
             ,
          
           (
           and
           particularly
           the
           Judges
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
          
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           the
           Dean
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           )
           
             are
             bound
             to
             maintain
             the
             Prerogative
             ,
             and
             not
             distinguish
             it
             from
             the
             Law.
             The
             King's
             Prerogative
             being
             Law
             ,
             and
          
           (
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Chief
           Justice
           
           a
           Coke
           ,
           )
           
             The
             Principal
             part
             of
             the
             Common
             Law
             ;
             as
             That
             from
             which
             all
             other
             Laws
             are
             derived
             ,
             and
             on
             which
             they
             do
             depend
             .
          
           With
           these
           I
           compared
           that
           famous
           Saying
           of
           a
           full
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           I
           found
           cited
           by
           my
           Lord
           b
           Coke
           too
           ,
           
             That
             no
             King
             or
             Kingdom
             can
             be
             safe
             ,
             but
             where
             the
             King
             has
             Three
             Abilities
             ,
          
           1.
           
           
             To
             live
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             defend
             his
             Kingdom
          
           ;
           2.
           
           
             To
             assist
             his
             Confederates
             ,
             and
          
           3
           ▪
           
             To
             reward
             his
             deserving
             Subjects
          
           .
           From
           whence
           I
           thought
           it
           would
           follow
           ,
           that
           to
           take
           from
           the
           great
           Number
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Promotions
           in
           the
           Kings
           Gift
           ,
           is
           to
           act
           against
           the
           safety
           of
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           'T
           is
           reckoned
           one
           of
           those
           things
           which
           even
           a
           King
           cannot
           do
           Lawfully
           ,
           and
           which
           a
           c
           Parliament
           cannot
           consent
           to
           .
           Besides
           I
           thought
           it
           most
           unworthy
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           had
           not
           been
           afraid
           in
           the
           worst
           of
           Times
           ,
           and
           without
           a
           Warrant
           ,
           and
           under
           none
           but
           God's
           Protection
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           King
           's
           Rights
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           many
           Arguments
           in
           Print
           ,
           (
           when
           some
           
             New
             Royalists
          
           durst
           not
           join
           in
           a
           Petition
           for
           the
           Kings
           wished
           Return
           ,
           
             for
             fear
          
           (
           as
           they
           then
           said
           )
           
             of
             setting
             their
             Hands
             to
             their
             own
             Ruine
             ,
          
           as
           having
           reason
           to
           suspect
           the
           Restauration
           would
           be
           General
           ,
           that
           All
           Usurpers
           must
           be
           Ejected
           ,
           and
           all
           Ejected
           for
           their
           Loyalty
           ,
           would
           have
           
             their
             own
          
           ,
           which
           passed
           with
           some
           for
           
             an
             heavy
             Iudgement
          
           ,
           )
           should
           now
           descend
           unto
           the
           Meanness
           of
           hiding
           himself
           behind
           Another
           ,
           and
           behind
           such
           another
           as
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           Unqualified
           for
           such
           service
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           irrationally
           suspected
           and
           most
           maliciously
           reported
           to
           have
           engaged
           
             Another
             in
          
           .
           No
           ,
           the
           Pretenders
           to
           that
           Suspicion
           ,
           and
           the
           Inventers
           of
           
           that
           Report
           ,
           did
           only
           design
           by
           such
           Baseness
           to
           lessen
           the
           merit
           of
           my
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Lords
           Commissioners
           Injunction
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           Dutiful
           Regard
           to
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           towards
           whose
           Service
           it
           was
           my
           fault
           ,
           (
           as
           't
           is
           my
           Apology
           and
           Excuse
           with
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           )
           that
           I
           did
           not
           go
           till
           I
           was
           sent
           ,
           nor
           mend
           my
           Pace
           till
           I
           was
           driven
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           2.
           
           Next
           I
           had
           learned
           by
           my
           perusal
           of
           
             Keble's
             Statutes
             at
             large
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Chief
           Justice
           
             Coke's
             Institutes
          
           ,
           (
           to
           name
           no
           more
           in
           this
           Place
           )
           d
           
             That
             the
             Gift
             of
             all
             Bishopricks
             ,
             and
             Nomination
             of
             Bishops
             did
             ever
             belong
             to
             our
             Monarchs
             ,
             both
             before
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             as
             in
             Right
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           My
           Lord
           Coke
           gives
           the
           Reason
           from
           this
           trite
           Maxime
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           e
           
             That
             all
             our
             Archbishopricks
             and
             Bishopricks
             ,
             were
             and
             are
             of
             the
             King's
             Foundation
             .
          
           That
           at
           first
           they
           were
           therefore
           all
           meerly
           
             Donative
             ,
             meerly
             by
             the
             Delivery
             of
             a
             Staff
             ,
             and
             a
             Ring
             .
          
           Never
           Elective
           till
           
             King
             Iohn
          
           ,
           who
           Reigned
           not
           without
           the
           Murdering
           of
           Arthur
           of
           Britain
           the
           Rightful
           Heir
           .
           f
           That
           it
           was
           again
           taken
           away
           by
           Hen.
           8.
           and
           Ed.
           6.
           in
           whose
           Reigns
           all
           the
           Bishops
           were
           required
           to
           take
           out
           New
           Commissions
           for
           their
           Bishopricks
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           hold
           them
           
             onely
             as
             Delegates
          
           in
           the
           King's
           Name
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           Life
           Absolute
           ,
           but
           
             During
             Pleasure
             .
             And
             Archbishop
          
           Cranmer
           
             gave
             an
             Example
             to
             the
             Rest.
          
           g
           
             That
             Elections
             by
             Deans
             ,
             and
             Chapters
             are
             declared
             by
             Law
             to
             be
             No
             Elections
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             writ
             of
             Conge
             d'
             Eslire
             have
             only
             Colours
             and
             Shadows
             ,
             or
             Pretenses
             of
             Elections
             serving
          
           
           
             to
             no
             Purpose
             ,
             and
             seeming
             derogatory
             and
             Prejudicial
             to
             the
             King's
             Prerogative
             Royal
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           That
           Bishop
           h
           Bonner
           declared
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           
             He
             held
             his
             Bishoprick
             of
          
           London
           ,
           
             of
             the
             King's
             Bounty
             alone
             ,
             during
             the
             King's
             Pleasure
             only
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             again
             deliver
             it
             up
             ,
             when
             it
             should
             please
             the
             King
             to
             call
             for
             it
             .
             That
          
           i
           
             all
             the
             Temporalities
             of
             Archbishopricks
             and
             Bishopricks
             in
             all
             Uacancies
          
           (
           which
           our
           Kings
           made
           when
           it
           pleased
           them
           )
           
             ever
             came
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Founder
             .
          
           He
           being
           
             Patronus
             and
             Protector
             Ecclesiae
             in
             so
             high
             a
             Prerogative
             incident
             to
             his
             Crown
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             part
             with
             it
             ,
             no
             Subject
             can
             have
             claim
             to
             it
             either
             by
             Grant
             or
             by
             Prescription
             .
             That
          
           k
           
             the
             Lands
             of
             the
             Church
             were
             all
             at
             first
             given
             by
             gracious
             Princes
             ,
          
           as
           may
           appear
           from
           the
           first
           Book
           of
           
             Iustinian's
             Code
             ,
             where
             Laws
             are
             recorded
             for
             the
             conferring
             ,
          
           and
           also
           for
           the
           Conserving
           of
           them
           .
           Which
           is
           also
           the
           Affirmation
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           
             Paulus
             Sarpius
          
           .
           That
           l
           if
           
             the
             King
             and
             a
             Common
             Person
             have
             joyned
             in
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             the
             Founder
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             an
             Entire
             Thing
             .
          
           For
           the
           Truth
           of
           which
           Maxime
           that
           renowed
           Judge
           cited
           44
           Ed.
           3.
           c.
           24.
           from
           when
           I
           inferred
           within
           myself
           ,
           that
           
             King
             Hen.
          
           8.
           (
           rather
           than
           Wolsey
           )
           was
           Founder
           of
           
             Christ
             Church
          
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           tho'
           its
           well
           enough
           known
           ,
           that
           Wolsey
           was
           a
           Co-Founder
           :
           Or
           ,
           
             Founder
             Subordinate
          
           to
           the
           Supreme
           .
           So
           
             William
             the
             Conqueror
          
           (
           rather
           than
           Osmund
           )
           was
           the
           Supreme
           and
           Sovereign
           Founder
           of
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           of
           Old
           Sarum
           ;
           tho'
           by
           the
           King's
           Bounty
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Leave
           ,
           St.
           Osmund
           built
           ,
           and
           greatly
           indow'd
           
           it
           with
           such
           Revenues
           ,
           as
           he
           m
           held
           of
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           
             during
             Pleasure
             and
             by
             Knights
             Service
             .
          
           For
           the
           Conqueror's
           Soldiers
           (
           whereof
           
             Osmund
             of
             Say
          
           was
           one
           )
           held
           all
           the
           Lands
           which
           he
           gave
           them
           
             under
             military
             Service
             ,
             not
          
           as
           properly
           Freeholders
           ,
           but
           
             as
             Lords
             in
             Trust
             only
          
           ,
           and
           
             according
             to
             the
             King's
             Pleasure
          
           ,
           thereby
           hoping
           to
           
             engage
             them
             to
             a
             close
             Dependance
             upon
             the
             Crown
             :
          
           as
           the
           learned
           Selden
           relates
           of
           
             Matthew
             Paris
          
           ,
           and
           his
           learned
           n
           Annotator
           does
           give
           the
           Reason
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           our
           Monarchs
           have
           had
           the
           same
           Power
           ever
           since
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           
             Right
             by
             Law
          
           which
           ever
           any
           King
           had
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           say
           they
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           any
           Saecular
           Possessions
           whereof
           the
           Subject
           hath
           a
           Feesimple
           ;
           But
           a
           Right
           to
           confer
           on
           Ecclesiastical
           Persons
           such
           Ecclesiastical
           Dignities
           and
           Revenues
           ,
           as
           are
           in
           Law
           of
           the
           
             King's
             Foundation
          
           ,
           Which
           all
           are
           affirmed
           to
           be
           by
           Keble
           ,
           referring
           to
           the
           Statute
           of
           25
           
             Ed.
             3.
             p.
          
           121.
           
           Where
           the
           
             Holy
             Church
             of
             England
          
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           
             Founded
             by
             Ed.
             1.
             and
             his
             Progenitors
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             as
             the
             Lords
             and
             Advowers
             of
             it
             .
          
           And
           then
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           other
           Maxime
           in
           my
           Lord
           Coke
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           never
           more
           an
           Oracle
           ,
           than
           when
           he
           spake
           for
           the
           King's
           Prerogative
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           had
           never
           a
           Partiality
           ,
           )
           That
           o
           
             Successors
             are
             included
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             King
          
           ;
           'T
           is
           plain
           that
           what
           Right
           soever
           was
           in
           
             William
             the
             First
          
           ,
           and
           his
           next
           immediate
           Successors
           ,
           (
           especially
           Hen.
           1.
           and
           Hen.
           3.
           from
           whom
           the
           Church
           of
           Sarum
           had
           vast
           Additions
           of
           Endowment
           ,
           )
           
             Our
             King
             hath
             now
          
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           that
           
             All
             our
             Kings
          
           have
           been
           not
           only
           owned
           as
           the
           Founders
           ,
           but
           as
           Patrons
           of
           our
           Cathedral
           .
           For
           
           which
           I
           cited
           the
           Address
           of
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           to
           Hen.
           7.
           in
           whom
           the
           two
           contending
           Houses
           were
           united
           ,
           wherein
           they
           called
           him
           their
           Founder
           p
           
             seven
             times
             at
             least
          
           .
           Their
           Numerical
           Expressions
           in
           their
           
             Prayer
             to
             God
             for
             him
          
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           they
           could
           not
           intend
           to
           lye
           )
           was
           
             Fundator
             Ecclesiae
             Sarum
          
           .
           And
           Hen.
           8.
           was
           so
           stiled
           by
           the
           famously
           Learned
           and
           Prudent
           q
           Longland
           ,
           after
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Chancellor
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           might
           cite
           the
           Exact
           Register
           of
           Harward
           ,
           the
           Authenticalness
           of
           which
           was
           never
           questioned
           .
           So
           't
           is
           Notorious
           that
           all
           Members
           of
           Christ-Church
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           in
           their
           Prayers
           before
           their
           Sermons
           do
           Commemorate
           Hen.
           8.
           (
           not
           naming
           Wolsey
           )
           as
           their
           Founder
           .
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           that
           the
           Dean
           of
           Christ-Church
           is
           the
           
             Sole
             Governour
          
           of
           that
           Cathedral
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           of
           
             Oxford
             not
          
           .
           As
           the
           Dean
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           had
           the
           Sole
           Jurisdiction
           within
           the
           Precincts
           of
           that
           Cathedral
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           Created
           a
           Bishop
           of
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Dean
           there
           hath
           more
           than
           Episcopal
           Jurisdiction
           .
           Archiepiscopal
           (
           saith
           Dr.
           Heylin
           )
           
             within
             all
             the
             Liberties
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Abbots
           had
           heretofore
           .
           Ever
           since
           Sebert
           King
           of
           Essex
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Queens
           have
           been
           Successively
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           Law
           the
           Founders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           within
           it
           .
           As
           it
           is
           now
           a
           Collegiate
           Church
           ,
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           was
           the
           Foundress
           ,
           and
           our
           King
           at
           this
           day
           (
           whom
           God
           preserve
           )
           is
           in
           Law
           the
           Founder
           of
           it
           .
           As
           for
           all
           the
           same
           Reasons
           ,
           He
           is
           the
           Founder
           of
           our
           Colledge
           and
           Church
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           several
           
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
          
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           own
           Books
           .
           Our
           Norman
           Kings
           did
           
           say
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           Will.
           1.
           of
           
             Battle
             Abby
          
           ,
           r
           
             Libera
             sit
             sicut
             mea
             Basilica
             Capella
          
           ;
           and
           as
           that
           was
           exempted
           from
           the
           Power
           and
           Visitation
           of
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           so
           was
           ours
           from
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           shewn
           in
           its
           proper
           Place
           .
           I
           end
           this
           Section
           with
           that
           Old
           Distich
           in
           Spondanus
           of
           our
           Salisbury
           Cathedral
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           Verse
           made
           in
           those
           very
           times
           .
        
         
           s
           Rex
           largitur
           opes
           ;
           fert
           Praesul
           opem
           ;
           Lapicidae
           Dant
           operam
           ;
           tribus
           his
           est
           opus
           ut
           stet
           opus
           .
        
         
           t
           Regis
           enim
           Virtus
           Templo
           spectabitur
           isto
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Thirdly
          
           ,
           Altho'
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           with
           that
           incomparable
           Civilian
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Ridley
          
           ,
           t
           
             That
             the
             King
             himself
             is
             instead
             of
             the
             whole
             Law
             ,
             yea
             he
             is
             the
             Law
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             Interpreter
             thereof
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             all
             those
             who
             govern
             under
             him
             ,
             govern
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
          
           ;
           Yet
           I
           will
           and
           do
           say
           with
           our
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           u
           
             That
             the
             Kingdom
             of
          
           England
           
             is
             an
             Empire
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             Supreme
             Head
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             his
             Crown
             an
             Imperial
             Crown
             .
          
           He
           is
           not
           a
           Precarious
           ,
           but
           an
           
             Absolute
             Monarch
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Learned
           Camden
           in
           his
           
             Britannia
             .
             Supremam
             Potestatem
             ,
             &
             merum
             Imperium
             habet
             apud
             nos
             Rex
             .
          
           And
           his
           Sovereign
           Dominion
           
             over
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             Persons
          
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           Causes
           without
           exception
           ,
           is
           confessed
           to
           be
           
             de
             Iure
          
           ,
           by
           
             All
             our
             Clergy
             Men
          
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           
             All
             in
             England
          
           who
           pay
           him
           Firsts-fruits
           and
           Tenths
           .
           Not
           excepting
           those
           very
           Persons
           who
           cannot
           yet
           Pardon
           my
           most
           necessary
           Distinction
           ,
           (
           on
           which
           doth
           lye
           the
           whole
           stress
           of
           Ours
           and
           all
           Other
           Cathedrals
           )
           w
           
           between
           an
           Original
           and
           Derivative
           Right
           ;
           a
           Right
           Supreme
           and
           one
           
             Suburdinate
             thereunto
          
           .
           Our
           
             Proprietaries
             in
             the
             Chief
          
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Saerum
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           strictest
           Propriety
           of
           speaking
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           their
           Royal
           Mandates
           they
           use
           that
           Stile
           ,
           
             Our
             Church
             of
             Sarum
          
           .
           For
           as
           
             Proprietaries
             in
             Chief
             ,
             &
             bonae
             fidei
             Possessores
             ,
          
           and
           Founders
           of
           the
           Bishoprick
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           
             All
             belonging
             to
             it
          
           ,
           I
           find
           and
           can
           prove
           (
           against
           the
           naked
           and
           cheap
           Denials
           of
           such
           as
           can
           
             easily
             deny
          
           what
           they
           cannot
           Disprove
           by
           any
           Artifices
           or
           Strengths
           )
           that
           our
           Monarchs
           have
           Acted
           as
           Despotically
           in
           and
           over
           the
           Church
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           their
           Mansion
           Houses
           .
           Who
           but
           our
           Monarchs
           did
           take
           away
           the
           Fourteen
           Prebends
           I
           reckon'd
           up
           in
           my
           Collections
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Archdeaconry
             of
             Dorset
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Dorsetshire
             Iurisdiction
          
           from
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           (
           not
           so
           much
           as
           One
           Parish
           remaining
           there
           unto
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           though
           about
           Forty
           to
           the
           Dean
           ,
           )
           and
           conferred
           them
           upon
           others
           according
           to
           their
           Wills
           and
           Pleasures
           ?
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           Times
           ,
           were
           to
           write
           a
           Volume
           .
           Let
           it
           suffice
           that
           Hen.
           8.
           gave
           Four
           of
           them
           at
           once
           to
           the
           
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             of
             Windsor
          
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Okeborn
           St.
           Andrew
           ,
           that
           of
           Okeborn
           St.
           George
           ,
           that
           of
           Hungerford
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Sherbourn
           ;
           but
           did
           not
           take
           from
           the
           Dean
           of
           Sarum
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Iurisdiction
          
           in
           any
           one
           of
           them
           :
           Nor
           in
           that
           which
           was
           given
           by
           Hen.
           8.
           or
           Ed.
           6.
           to
           the
           Earls
           of
           Pembroke
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Great
           Prebend
           of
           Axford
           ,
           supposed
           to
           have
           been
           given
           by
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           to
           her
           Secretary
           of
           State
           ,
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           from
           whom
           I
           know
           it
           came
           by
           Purchase
           to
           Sir
           Francis
           Pyle's
           Grandfather
           ;
           the
           like
           to
           which
           he
           has
           also
           in
           the
           Prebend
           of
           Sherbourn
           in
           Dorset
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           variously
           disposed
           of
           to
           and
           fro
           
           by
           our
           several
           Monarchs
           ,
           for
           about
           Five
           Hundred
           Years
           together
           ,
           from
           King
           Stephen
           to
           King
           Iames.
           And
           tho'
           Sherbourn
           was
           the
           Seat
           of
           so
           vast
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           that
           no
           fewer
           than
           Four
           Bishopricks
           were
           taken
           out
           of
           it
           .
           yet
           the
           whole
           Jurisdiction
           of
           That
           ,
           and
           many
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           have
           still
           been
           saved
           intirely
           by
           
             All
             our
             Monarchs
          
           since
           the
           Conquest
           ,
           to
           Him
           who
           was
           then
           ,
           and
           
             ever
             since
          
           the
           Dean
           of
           their
           Majesties
           free
           Chappel
           and
           Church
           of
           
             Sarum
             .
             Then
             Formaliter
          
           ,
           and
           ever
           since
           Virtualiter
           ,
           in
           Respect
           of
           the
           Franchises
           belonging
           to
           him
           .
           Indeed
           in
           the
           Prebend
           of
           Bedwin
           ,
           given
           away
           by
           Ed.
           6.
           to
           the
           Earl
           of
           Hertford
           and
           his
           Heirs
           ,
           the
           Dean
           of
           Sarum
           has
           but
           
             Episcopal
             Iurisdiction
          
           ,
           and
           a
           Triennial
           Visitation
           ;
           the
           like
           to
           which
           he
           has
           in
           the
           Prebend
           of
           Faringdon
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           in
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Pye
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           descended
           from
           his
           Father
           ,
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           bought
           of
           the
           Lady
           Umpton
           ,
           and
           given
           for
           ever
           from
           the
           Bishop
           and
           Church
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           by
           Ed.
           6.
           to
           
             Wm.
             Hening
          
           ,
           Esq.
           
             A.
             D.
          
           1550.
           
           The
           Three
           good
           Prebends
           of
           
             Uphaven
             ,
             Loders
          
           ,
           and
           Horton
           ,
           were
           Alienated
           from
           us
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           when
           ,
           or
           by
           which
           of
           our
           English
           Monarchs
           .
           The
           
             Prebend
             of
             Shipton
          
           (
           which
           was
           no
           more
           in
           our
           Monarchs
           to
           dispose
           of
           ,
           than
           All
           the
           rest
           )
           was
           given
           away
           by
           
             King
             Iames
          
           I.
           (
           as
           to
           the
           Patronage
           and
           Advowson
           )
           unto
           the
           Chancellor
           and
           Scholars
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           a
           Lay-man
           the
           King's
           
             Professor
             of
             Law
             there
          
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           
             Successors
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           with
           an
           
             Etiamsi
             Laicus
             sit
             ,
             &
             sacros
             ordines
             non
             susceperit
          
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           King
           gave
           under
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           England
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Habendum
           and
           the
           Tenendum
           ,
           is
           not
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           (
           of
           whom
           there
           is
           not
           the
           least
           Notice
           taken
           )
           but
           of
           Him
           the
           said
           King
           ,
           and
           his
           Successors
           for
           ever
           :
           Which
           Gift
           and
           way
           of
           
           giving
           it
           ,
           was
           afterwards
           confirmed
           by
           an
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           which
           I
           wonder
           to
           find
           alledged
           by
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           the
           Bishop
           in
           Derogation
           to
           the
           King
           's
           Right
           of
           giving
           Prebends
           ;
           as
           if
           a
           King's
           Act
           were
           the
           less
           Regal
           ,
           or
           Legal
           ,
           for
           being
           done
           by
           the
           King
           twice
           .
           First
           without
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           a
           Second
           time
           in
           it
           .
           Or
           as
           if
           the
           King
           of
           England
           had
           not
           Acted
           as
           the
           Proprietor
           ,
           because
           the
           Three
           Estates
           of
           Parliament
           did
           
             so
             esteem
          
           Him.
           Nor
           hath
           any
           Reason
           been
           given
           (
           that
           I
           have
           ever
           read
           ,
           or
           heard
           of
           )
           why
           
             King
             Iames
          
           might
           not
           as
           easily
           have
           given
           away
           any
           other
           Prebend
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           founded
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           that
           of
           
             Netherbury
             in
             Terra
          
           for
           Example
           ,
           which
           he
           really
           had
           given
           to
           his
           Divinity-Professor
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Successors
           ,
           but
           that
           His
           Majesty
           found
           it
           
             too
             little
          
           ,
           and
           rather
           chose
           to
           give
           them
           a
           Greater
           Thing
           .
           Nor
           is
           the
           
             King's
             Act
          
           in
           Parliament
           (
           which
           we
           may
           no
           more
           distinguish
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           than
           we
           may
           distinguish
           the
           King's
           Prerogative
           from
           the
           Law
           )
           more
           or
           less
           the
           King's
           Act
           ,
           than
           his
           Act
           in
           Council
           (
           although
           perhaps
           of
           more
           force
           :
           )
           For
           the
           Three
           States
           which
           make
           the
           Body
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           whereof
           the
           King
           is
           the
           Head
           (
           tho
           a
           most
           Honourable
           Body
           ,
           and
           a
           whole
           Kingdom
           in
           Epitomy
           )
           can
           but
           prepare
           Matter
           for
           Law
           ,
           and
           humbly
           propose
           it
           to
           the
           Sovereign
           to
           be
           ratified
           or
           rejected
           ,
           as
           his
           Majesty
           thinks
           sit
           .
           But
           the
           
             Ratio
             Formalis
          
           of
           Legislation
           is
           fully
           and
           solely
           in
           the
           King
           ;
           whose
           Fiat
           or
           
             Le
             veult
          
           is
           the
           very
           
             Soul
             and
             Life
          
           of
           every
           Law
           made
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           made
           .
           And
           really
           if
           the
           
             King
             of
             England
          
           is
           not
           the
           Founder
           ,
           the
           
             Sovereign
             Patron
          
           ,
           and
           
             Proprietary
             in
             Chief
          
           ,
           as
           well
           of
           the
           Prebends
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Bishopricks
           ;
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
          
           can
           have
           
             no
             Right
          
           to
           his
           Prebend
           of
           Potern
           (
           tho
           Installed
           and
           Admitted
           
           by
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           as
           other
           Prebendaries
           are
           ;
           )
           much
           less
           can
           he
           have
           Right
           unto
           his
           other
           Prebend
           of
           Blewbery
           ,
           into
           which
           he
           was
           never
           so
           Installed
           or
           Admitted
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           reckoned
           in
           the
           Choir
           among
           the
           
             Alienated
             Prebends
          
           ,
           because
           transferred
           from
           the
           whole
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           who
           is
           indeed
           one
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Prebendary
           of
           Potern
           ,
           but
           not
           at
           all
           as
           Prebendary
           of
           Blewbery
           :
           And
           so
           his
           Lordship
           cannot
           have
           a
           
             Right
             to
             it
          
           ,
           (
           tho
           he
           has
           
             Possession
             of
             it
          
           ,
           )
           unless
           he
           hath
           it
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           is
           Right
           enough
           ;
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           King
           is
           not
           
             de
             jure
          
           the
           
             Sovereign
             Patron
          
           ,
           and
           
             Proprietary
             in
             Chief
          
           .
           'T
           was
           never
           once
           held
           by
           any
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           (
           but
           was
           a
           distinct
           and
           good
           Provision
           for
           one
           of
           the
           
             Simplices
             Canonici
          
           )
           until
           the
           Reign
           of
           Hen.
           8.
           by
           whom
           't
           is
           pretended
           to
           have
           been
           pressed
           upon
           Bishop
           Salcot
           ,
           alias
           Capon
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Exchange
           for
           the
           Mannor
           of
           Godalming
           in
           Surrey
           ;
           which
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           
             de
             jure
          
           (
           if
           indeed
           't
           was
           so
           
             de
             facto
          
           )
           in
           case
           the
           King
           had
           
             no
             Right
          
           to
           dispose
           of
           that
           Prebend
           as
           he
           thought
           fit
           :
           I
           say
           if
           it
           
             was
             indeed
             so
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           because
           the
           Mannor
           of
           Godalming
           in
           Surrey
           (
           with
           the
           Rectory
           and
           the
           three
           Copices
           ,
           and
           the
           perpetual
           Advowson
           of
           the
           Vicaridge
           )
           was
           the
           Gift
           of
           King
           x
           Hen.
           III.
           and
           is
           the
           
             Dean
             of
             Sarum's
             Corps
          
           ,
           and
           held
           of
           him
           by
           Lease
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           Nor
           could
           such
           an
           Exchange
           be
           made
           (
           
             if
             it
             ever
             were
          
           )
           without
           the
           King's
           Fiat
           ,
           as
           
             Proprietary
             in
             chief
          
           :
           And
           I
           hope
           't
           will
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           has
           only
           Right
           to
           Alienate
           what
           he
           will
           
             to
             the
             Bishop
          
           from
           any
           other
           ,
           but
           
             no
             right
          
           to
           give
           what
           Prebend
           he
           will
           to
           any
           other
           .
           It
           is
           against
           Law
           
           and
           Reason
           ,
           that
           one
           Man
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           should
           have
           
             two
             Prebends
             at
             once
          
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           Hen.
           II.
           
             of
             England
          
           gave
           two
           to
           one
           Person
           y
           
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             Third
          
           complained
           of
           it
           :
           Not
           at
           all
           questioning
           his
           Royal
           Right
           to
           give
           Prebends
           ,
           but
           the
           Evil
           Use
           of
           it
           .
           Hence
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Right
           of
           any
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           to
           bestow
           Prebends
           (
           which
           I
           shall
           ever
           assert
           as
           the
           
             only
             sure
             Foot
          
           it
           can
           stand
           upon
           )
           must
           needs
           be
           Subordinate
           to
           the
           King
           's
           ,
           from
           whose
           
             Supream
             Right
          
           it
           was
           derived
           .
           For
           the
           King
           (
           if
           he
           would
           )
           z
           cannot
           legally
           confer
           a
           
             Sovereign
             Right
          
           upon
           any
           Subject
           ,
           much
           less
           upon
           a
           Bishop
           ,
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           ,
           who
           cannot
           hold
           what
           they
           have
           for
           Term
           Life
           Absolute
           ,
           being
           many
           ways
           subject
           to
           Deprivations
           .
           Amongst
           many
           other
           Examples
           which
           might
           be
           easily
           given
           of
           that
           ;
           Judge
           a
           Coke
           tells
           us
           of
           one
           Bishop
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           who
           fell
           into
           a
           Praemunire
           ,
           for
           not
           admitting
           one
           immediately
           ,
           who
           was
           presented
           by
           the
           King
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Southwell
           :
           And
           this
           was
           done
           in
           the
           prevailing
           Times
           of
           Popery
           (
           24
           Ed.
           3.
           )
           much
           more
           easily
           may
           it
           be
           done
           by
           a
           
             Protestant
             King
          
           (
           and
           hath
           been
           often
           )
           who
           hath
           of
           Right
           an
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Supremacy
          
           ,
           and
           doth
           assert
           it
           without
           a
           Sacriledge
           ,
           or
           an
           Encroachment
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Confession
           of
           
             all
             Loyal
          
           Church-Men
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           can
           name
           Many
           ,
           who
           once
           allowed
           much
           more
           to
           Cromwell
           :
           And
           yet
           by
           b
           
             two
             Statutes
          
           in
           force
           ,
           't
           is
           downright
           Treason
           ,
           for
           any
           Subject
           of
           England
           ,
           either
           to
           Promise
           or
           Pay
           Obedience
           ,
           to
           
             any
             other
          
           
           than
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Heirs
           ,
           and
           Successors
           .
           'T
           would
           be
           as
           endless
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           easy
           ,
           to
           Muster
           up
           Instances
           of
           the
           Regale
           over
           Churches
           and
           Church-men
           ,
           and
           their
           Revenues
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           were
           as
           Great
           ,
           as
           the
           Pope
           could
           make
           them
           ;
           and
           at
           as
           high
           a
           pitch
           of
           Pride
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Usurper
             of
             Supremacy
          
           could
           raise
           them
           to
           .
           The
           most
           Assuming
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           was
           
             Pope
             Hildebrand
          
           ;
           against
           whose
           Tyrannies
           and
           Encroachments
           ,
           William
           the
           Conqueror
           was
           a
           Protestant
           ;
           yet
           he
           apparently
           so
           dreaded
           the
           growing
           Power
           of
           the
           then
           Bishops
           within
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           he
           Confirmed
           his
           own
           Power
           (
           as
           well
           as
           shewed
           it
           )
           by
           lessening
           Theirs
           .
           Our
           Kings
           (
           in
           a
           word
           )
           are
           
             de
             jure
             Kings
             of
             France
          
           :
           And
           the
           French
           King's
           Prerogative
           ,
           or
           Propriety
           ,
           cannot
           be
           greater
           in
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           ,
           than
           our
           Kings
           is
           
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
           
             Nor
             indeed
             near
             so
             great
             .
             (
             'T
             is
             a
             little
             thing
             to
             say
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Sarum
             only
             .
             )
             And
             yet
             the
             
               whole
               Clergy
            
             of
             the
             Gallican
             Church
             ,
             have
             lately
             declared
             their
             Opinion
             by
             the
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             Rheims
             (
             notwithstanding
             their
             Popes
             Pretensions
             )
             That
             the
             King
             hath
             a
             clear
             Title
             to
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Regale
             in
             all
             the
             Bishopricks
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             That
             a
             
               General
               Council
            
             cannot
             lessen
             it
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             Pope
             ;
             That
             no
             Present
             King
             can
             be
             deprived
             of
             what
             a
             former
             King
             had
             ;
             That
             the
             King
             's
             
               Collating
               to
               Prebends
            
             is
             such
             an
             Act
             of
             Supremacy
             (
             so
             the
             Historian
             does
             infer
             )
             as
             shews
             the
             
               King
               to
               be
               Lord
               in
               Fee
            
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Code
             made
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             Hen.
             4.
             
             c
             
               If
               a
               Chapter
               refuse
               to
               Install
               a
               Regalist
               ,
               Letters
               are
               to
               go
               out
               to
               compel
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               their
               Revenues
               are
               to
               be
               Seized
               on
               .
            
          
           Briefly
           't
           was
           
           confessed
           by
           the
           
             Bishop
             of
             Pamiees
          
           (
           the
           stoutest
           Assertor
           of
           the
           
           Pope's
           Ecclesiastical
           Supremacy
           )
           that
           
             The
             Foundation
             of
             Churches
             does
             prove
             the
          
           King
           's
           
             Right
             of
             Patronage
          
           .
           All
           which
           and
           much
           more
           may
           be
           Collected
           out
           of
           Dr.
           Burnet's
           elaborate
           
             History
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           if
           the
           French
           Kings
           Prerogative
           is
           such
           ;
           who
           does
           not
           own
           an
           Ecclesiastical
           Supremacy
           in
           all
           Causes
           ,
           and
           over
           all
           Persons
           ,
           as
           
             our
             King
          
           does
           ;
           How
           much
           greater
           is
           the
           Regale
           of
           our
           Kings
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           ever
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ?
           I
           will
           conclude
           this
           Comparison
           
             of
             the
             King
             of
             France
             with
             the
             French
             King
             ,
          
           in
           the
           words
           of
           this
           King's
           Procurator
           General
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           the
           
             King
             can
             no
             more
             renounce
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Regale
             in
          
           Ecclesiasticis
           ,
           
             either
             in
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             than
             he
             can
             destroy
             the
          
           Salick
           
             Law
             ,
             or
             quit
             the
             Sovereignty
             of
             any
             Provinces
             in
          
           France
           :
           And
           further
           adds
           ,
           
             They
             would
             all
             quit
             their
             Employments
             ,
             rather
             than
             consent
             to
             the
             least
             Diminution
             of
             that
             Right
             .
          
           There
           are
           some
           among
           Us
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           speak
           in
           that
           Strain
           ,
           though
           
             others
             do
          
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           I
           observed
           a
           Maxim
           of
           Law
           in
           my
           Lord
           Coke
           ,
           which
           did
           Confirm
           me
           in
           my
           Distinction
           between
           a
           Supream
           and
           Subordinate
           Right
           .
           The
           Maxim
           is
           ,
           c
           that
           
             If
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             common
             Person
             concurr
             ,
             the
             King's
             Title
             shall
             be
             Preferred
             .
             For
             the
             Law
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             respecteth
             Honour
             and
             Order
          
           :
           Therefore
           if
           the
           King
           makes
           one
           Man
           a
           Resident
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           is
           choosing
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           desire
           to
           Choose
           another
           ;
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           will
           prefer
           the
           King's
           Clerk
           ,
           and
           not
           dispute
           with
           his
           Majesty
           
             de
             jure
          
           
           Patronatus
           .
           Several
           Instances
           may
           be
           given
           in
           several
           Churches
           .
           Those
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           and
           Wells
           in
           especial
           manner
           .
           So
           if
           the
           King
           presents
           One
           to
           a
           Prebend
           without
           Residence
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           Another
           ;
           the
           Dean
           and
           Chapter
           will
           Install
           and
           Admit
           the
           King's
           Man
           ,
           because
           by
           express
           Statute-Law
           ,
           d
           
             The
             King
             is
             the
             Advower
             Paramount
             immediate
             of
             all
             Churches
             and
             Prebends
             .
          
           And
           accordingly
           our
           Kings
           ,
           the
           Last
           ,
           and
           Present
           in
           particular
           ,
           do
           not
           only
           Recommend
           ,
           but
           
             pro
             Imperio
             plane
             Despotico
          
           ,
           do
           expresly
           Command
           Obedience
           to
           ,
           and
           Compliance
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           sometimes
           in
           the
           very
           same
           Line
           ,
           sometimes
           two
           or
           three
           Lines
           lower
           ,
           sometimes
           again
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           .
           Yes
           ,
           and
           in
           variety
           of
           Despotical
           Expressions
           (
           as
           great
           as
           any
           can
           be
           invented
           in
           Law
           to
           be
           Imperial
           .
           Such
           as
           are
           (
           for
           instance
           )
           e
           
             We
             will.
             We
             command
             .
             We
             will
             and
             require
             .
             Willing
             and
             requiring
             you
             .
             Our
             pleasure
             is
             .
             Our
             express
             will
             and
             pleasure
             is
             .
             This
             We
             will
             have
             done
             ,
             Any
             Use
             ,
             Custome
             ,
             Prescription
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Matter
             ,
             or
             Thing
             to
             the
             contrary
             in
             any
             wise
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           Again
           ,
           
             We
             Will
             ,
             and
             Our
             Pleasure
             is
             ,
          
           that
           
             You
             cause
             these
             our
             Letters
             to
             be
             entred
             in
             your
             Register
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             be
             produced
             when
             Occasion
             requires
             .
          
           What
           French
           King
           did
           ever
           Write
           in
           a
           more
           Decretory
           ,
           Despotical
           ,
           and
           Masterly
           Stile
           ,
           than
           
             Le
             Roy
             le
             veult
             .
             Car
             tel
             est
             son
             plaisir
             ?
          
           This
           was
           as
           far
           
           as
           Heaven
           from
           Hell
           ,
           from
           
             Expresly
             Disclaiming
             a
             Royal
             Patronage
             ,
             and
             Right
             ,
             and
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           I
           will
           add
           but
           one
           more
           ,
           which
           was
           both
           ways
           Despotical
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           a
           signal
           Inhibition
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           Peremptory
           Command
           .
           For
           having
           said
           ,
           that
           
             He
             had
             given
          
           unto
           his
           Chaplain
           Dr.
           Drake
           the
           Dignity
           and
           Office
           of
           Chancellor
           in
           that
           his
           Cathedral
           Church
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           with
           the
           Prebend
           thereto
           annexed
           ?
           His
           Majesty
           added
           these
           signal
           words
           ;
           [
           We
           hereby
           
             Will
             and
             Require
          
           ,
           that
           
             no
             Other
          
           Person
           be
           Admitted
           or
           Elected
           into
           any
           Residentiaries
           Place
           
             now
             vacant
          
           ,
           or
           that
           
             shall
             be
          
           vacant
           ,
           until
           He
           (
           the
           said
           Dr.
           Drake
           )
           be
           received
           into
           the
           
             Rights
             and
             Profits
          
           of
           Residence
           :
           And
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           
             This
             shall
             be
             your
             Warrant
          
           .
           ]
           Much
           more
           might
           be
           said
           of
           the
           King's
           Mandate
           for
           Dr.
           Whitby
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           forbear
           ,
           till
           occasion
           serves
           .
           Only
           of
           this
           I
           am
           assured
           by
           as
           Eminent
           f
           a
           Lawyer
           ,
           as
           perhaps
           ever
           was
           ,
           That
           a
           false
           Suggestion
           in
           a
           Petition
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           does
           void
           the
           King
           's
           Grant
           of
           the
           thing
           Petitioned
           for
           :
           It
           being
           a
           Maxim
           in
           My
           
             Lord
             Coke
          
           g
           ;
           [
           The
           Grant
           is
           void
           ,
           where
           the
           King
           is
           deceived
           in
           his
           Grant.
           ]
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           sadly
           considered
           with
           my self
           ,
           how
           often
           Bishops
           Temporalities
           have
           been
           Resumed
           by
           our
           Kings
           upon
           light
           Displeasures
           .
           How
           often
           Will.
           2.
           did
           h
           Resume
           his
           own
           Grants
           .
           And
           how
           he
           at
           once
           took
           all
           the
           Profits
           of
           the
           Bishopricks
           of
           
             Canterbury
             ,
             Winchester
          
           ,
           and
           Sarum
           .
           And
           how
           all
           Bishops
           were
           threaten'd
           i
           by
           
             Hen.
             3.
             
             With
             a
             Seizure
             of
             all
             they
             had
             ,
          
           if
           they
           presumed
           to
           intermeddle
           in
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           Prejudice
           of
           the
           Crown
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           
           How
           k
           all
           our
           Kings
           and
           Parliaments
           (
           excepting
           one
           )
           even
           from
           Hen.
           3.
           until
           the
           6.
           of
           Hen.
           8.
           have
           used
           
             Acts
             of
             Resumption
             ,
             whereby
             to
             Repair
             the
             low
             Estate
             of
             the
             Crown
             .
          
           The
           just
           and
           frequent
           way
           to
           do
           it
           (
           said
           the
           learned
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cotton
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Speech
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           1
           Car.
           1.
           )
           The
           Dean
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           any
           Man
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum's
           Rights
           (
           though
           not
           exclusively
           of
           the
           Kings
           )
           and
           would
           have
           it
           stand
           safely
           ,
           by
           standing
           for
           ever
           
             upon
             a
             Rock
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             The
             Prerogative
             of
             our
             Monarchs
          
           ,
           who
           ,
           in
           Law
           ,
           
             can
             never
             dye
          
           .
           They
           tend
           to
           the
           Ruin
           of
           the
           Prelacy
           ,
           and
           all
           Cathedrals
           ,
           who
           labour
           to
           make
           their
           
             King
             Despotical
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Sence
           of
           the
           Greek
           Proverb
           only
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Be
           a
           Family
           never
           so
           Great
           ,
           there
           is
           but
           one
           Servant
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           House
           .
           But
           the
           Learned
           Dr.
           Burnet
           affirms
           the
           King
           to
           be
           Despotical
           in
           a
           much
           better
           Sense
           .
           For
           premising
           an
           Observation
           ,
           how
           frequently
           Christian
           Monarchs
           made
           Paenal
           Laws
           for
           Church-men
           ,
           the
           Pains
           of
           which
           were
           Suspension
           ,
           or
           Deprivation
           (
           whereof
           the
           Instances
           are
           many
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           old
           Roman
           Laws
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Capitulars
           )
           He
           Infers
           the
           King's
           l
           Mastership
           ,
           and
           gives
           a
           very
           sound
           Reason
           for
           it
           .
           Indeed
           the
           
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
          
           for
           several
           Centuries
           of
           Years
           ,
           even
           in
           all
           their
           Publick
           Bulls
           ,
           and
           till
           the
           Death
           of
           
             Charles
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           did
           own
           the
           Emperors
           of
           their
           Times
           ,
           as
           their
           m
           
             Lords
             and
             Masters
          
           .
           And
           
             Richard
             Poor
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           did
           own
           King
           Iohn
           as
           his
           n
           Master
           ,
           with
           greater
           Reason
           ;
           however
           that
           
             King
             de
             facto
          
           made
           himself
           
           the
           
             Pope's
             Vassal
             .
             Postulans
             ab
             Eo
             tanquam
             a
          
           Domino
           suo
           
             manus
             adjutrices
          
           .
           All
           agree
           the
           Monarchs
           of
           England
           have
           power
           to
           Suspend
           ,
           or
           Deprive
           a
           Bishop
           (
           as
           Ours
           has
           done
           an
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           a
           lesser
           degree
           of
           Guilt
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           opposing
           the
           King's
           Prerogative
           )
           as
           Q.
           
             Mary
             and
             Elizabeth
             did
          
           :
           and
           of
           our
           Kings
           not
           a
           few
           .
           So
           't
           is
           on
           all
           hands
           confessed
           ,
           That
           their
           
             Royal
             Visitations
          
           ,
           either
           of
           All
           the
           Churches
           of
           England
           (
           as
           
             Hen.
             8.
             
             Ed.
          
           6.
           and
           Q.
           Eliz.
           by
           their
           Commissioners
           )
           may
           Abolish
           Old
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           Order
           New
           ones
           to
           be
           made
           ;
           and
           this
           for
           One
           (
           if
           they
           please
           )
           That
           
             No
             Prebend
          
           shall
           be
           conferred
           without
           the
           King
           's
           express
           Mandate
           ,
           or
           Permission
           and
           Consent
           ,
           in
           a
           
             Conge
             d'Eslire
          
           .
           This
           would
           be
           at
           once
           Despotical
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             according
             to
             Law
          
           ;
           however
           some
           in
           the
           World
           are
           willing
           to
           make
           them
           Inconsistent
           :
           And
           every
           Statute
           would
           begin
           with
           a
           
             Statuimus
             ,
             Ordinamus
          
           ,
           or
           
             Volumus
             &
             Mandamus
          
           :
           Which
           being
           supposed
           ,
           I
           would
           ask
           ,
           
             What
             hurt
          
           would
           there
           be
           in
           it
           ?
           Or
           ,
           What
           
             Ill
             Consequence
          
           could
           therebe
           of
           it
           ?
           Is
           the
           King
           fit
           to
           be
           intrusted
           with
           
             All
             the
             greatest
             Promotions
          
           ,
           All
           the
           Bishopricks
           and
           Deaneries
           ?
           And
           is
           he
           not
           fit
           to
           bestow
           the
           Least
           ?
           It
           is
           convenient
           ,
           and
           of
           good
           Use
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           Law
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           make
           a
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Dean
           ,
           and
           All
           the
           Residentiaries
           ,
           (
           as
           at
           this
           Day
           ,
           and
           
             in
             Antecessum
          
           for
           Days
           and
           Years
           yet
           to
           come
           ?
           )
           And
           is
           it
           Illegal
           ,
           or
           of
           
             Ill
             Consequence
          
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           sometimes
           (
           tho'
           seldom
           )
           bestow
           some
           
             Few
             of
             his
             own
             Prebends
          
           ,
           even
           on
           Men
           of
           great
           Learning
           ,
           and
           
             Holy
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           in
           full
           holy
           Orders
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           Term
           of
           Life
           only
           ?
           when
           his
           Progenitors
           gave
           so
           many
           even
           to
           mere
           Lay-men
           ,
           and
           their
           
             Heirs
             for
             ever
          
           ?
           The
           World
           takes
           Notice
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           to
           be
           Written
           with
           a
           Sun-beam
           ,
           
           that
           generally
           speaking
           ,
           and
           taking
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           no
           Preferments
           are
           so
           well
           given
           as
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Lord-Keeper
           of
           the
           Great
           Seal
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Lords
           Commissioners
           ,
           whom
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           appointed
           for
           Ecclesiastical
           Promotions
           .
           'T
           is
           certain
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Deans
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           whose
           Preferments
           are
           in
           the
           King
           's
           sole
           Disposal
           (
           not
           only
           in
           his
           Supream
           ,
           for
           which
           certain
           Bishops
           have
           a
           Subordinate
           Right
           derived
           )
           are
           all
           exactly
           of
           this
           Opinion
           :
           This
           (
           I
           say
           )
           is
           as
           certain
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           certain
           they
           have
           a
           competent
           good
           Opinion
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Deservings
           :
           They
           would
           not
           else
           have
           accepted
           ,
           much
           less
           would
           many
           of
           them
           have
           sought
           ,
           what
           many
           others
           had
           deserved
           as
           well
           as
           they
           .
           And
           if
           't
           is
           true
           that
           o
           
             Neither
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Sarum
           ,
           
             did
             suffer
             any
             prejudice
             at
             all
             ,
          
           by
           
             King
             Iames
          
           his
           giving
           a
           Prebend
           unto
           a
           
             mere
             Lay-man
          
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Successors
           for
           ever
           ;
           (
           at
           which
           saying
           of
           a
           
             Great
             Churchman
          
           ,
           many
           good
           
             Secular
             Men
          
           have
           wondered
           )
           
             How
             much
             less
          
           can
           his
           Lordship
           think
           it
           any
           Prejudice
           at
           all
           to
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           whole
           Order
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           if
           another
           Monarch
           of
           England
           shall
           confer
           another
           Prebend
           (
           I
           do
           not
           say
           upon
           a
           Lay-man
           ,
           and
           his
           Successors
           for
           ever
           ,
           but
           )
           upon
           One
           in
           Holy
           Orders
           ,
           and
           (
           without
           a
           Nepotismo
           )
           of
           Holy
           Life
           ,
           and
           of
           excellent
           Learning
           ,
           and
           for
           term
           of
           Life
           only
           ,
           or
           so
           long
           as
           he
           is
           seen
           ,
           and
           Notoriously
           known
           ,
           to
           continue
           to
           deserve
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           it
           ?
           'T
           is
           very
           well
           known
           what
           was
           the
           Judgment
           of
           Hen.
           8.
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           ,
           and
           of
           
             all
             his
             Executors
          
           after
           his
           Death
           (
           whereof
           three
           were
           Eminent
           Church-men
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Arch-Bishop
           
           
             Cranmer
             ,
             Tonstal
             Bishop
             of
             Durham
             ,
          
           and
           Dr.
           Wotton
           ,
           the
           famous
           Embassador
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           once
           Dean
           of
           Canterbury
           and
           York
           ,
           and
           humbly
           refused
           the
           Arch-Bishoprick
           of
           the
           great
           Province
           )
           and
           also
           of
           
             All
             the
             Privy
             Counsellors
          
           of
           Ed.
           6.
           when
           they
           decreed
           to
           the
           p
           Earl
           of
           
             Hartford
             ,
             Six
             of
             the
             best
             Prebends
             at
             once
             ,
          
           and
           
             Three
             Hundred
          
           pounds
           
             per
             annum
          
           out
           of
           the
           Lands
           of
           the
           next
           Bishoprick
           ,
           which
           should
           fall
           to
           the
           King's
           Disposal
           .
           After
           which
           't
           was
           granted
           also
           (
           at
           the
           said
           Earl's
           Suit
           )
           that
           his
           Lordship
           should
           have
           a
           Deanery
           ,
           and
           a
           Treasurership
           ,
           in
           lieu
           of
           Two
           of
           the
           said
           six
           Prebends
           :
           But
           very
           far
           was
           the
           Dean
           of
           Sarum
           from
           defending
           the
           Alienations
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           Endowments
           to
           Saecular
           Men
           (
           as
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           does
           ;
           )
           He
           was
           not
           so
           little
           verst
           in
           Logick
           ,
           as
           to
           argue
           
             a
             Facto
             ad
             Ius
          
           .
           For
           when
           he
           related
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           what
           our
           Monarchs
           had
           done
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           he
           added
           ,
           [
           
             Quo
             jure
          
           ,
           I
           humbly
           leave
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           my
           Superiors
           .
           ]
           He
           only
           demonstrated
           ,
           that
           our
           Monarchs
           had
           acted
           as
           Founders
           ,
           and
           Proprietors
           (
           which
           indisputably
           our
           Monarchs
           All
           are
           )
           and
           have
           a
           strict
           Right
           (
           as
           well
           as
           Power
           )
           to
           bestow
           all
           our
           Prebends
           as
           well
           as
           Bishopricks
           upon
           God's
           proper
           Usu-Fructuaries
           ,
           deserving
           Church-men
           for
           term
           of
           Life
           .
           But
           whosoever
           shall
           consider
           ,
           what
           Powers
           were
           given
           to
           the
           
             Lord
             Cromwel
          
           by
           Commission
           ,
           as
           Vicar
           General
           to
           Hen.
           8.
           and
           also
           shall
           consider
           those
           famous
           Parliaments
           ,
           composed
           of
           the
           clearest
           and
           deepest
           Heads
           of
           those
           Times
           ,
           both
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           ,
           who
           made
           the
           known
           Statutes
           of
           27
           
             Hen.
             8.
             cap.
          
           4.
           and
           13.
           and
           27.
           28.
           and
           1
           
             Ed.
             6.
             cap.
          
           14.
           will
           at
           least
           excuse
           and
           pardon
           any
           Man
           living
           who
           now
           believes
           (
           and
           
           with
           a
           much
           
             Greater
             force
             of
             Reason
          
           )
           that
           our
           King
           hath
           a
           
             Supream
             and
             Sovereign
             Right
          
           (
           from
           which
           and
           under
           which
           some
           of
           our
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Deans
           ,
           have
           one
           
             Subordinate
             and
             Derived
          
           )
           to
           dispose
           of
           Vacant
           Prebends
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           when
           they
           please
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           Cathedrals
           .
           And
           as
           well
           may
           he
           dispose
           of
           All
           our
           Residentiaries
           Places
           (
           as
           his
           now-Sacred-Majesty
           ,
           and
           his
           Royal
           Progenitors
           have
           done
           )
           yes
           ,
           and
           return
           them
           ,
           if
           he
           thinks
           fit
           ,
           from
           six
           to
           seven
           ,
           from
           seven
           to
           twelve
           ,
           and
           from
           twelve
           to
           fifty-two
           ;
           and
           bind
           them
           to
           Residences
           in
           their
           Courses
           ,
           thirteen
           every
           Quarter
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           several
           Statutes
           ,
           both
           Old
           and
           Modern
           .
        
         
           Sect.
           5.
           
           Besides
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           find
           it
           said
           to
           the
           Lords
           Commissioners
           ,
           First
           by
           my
           Brethren
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           [
           
             That
             His
             Majesties
             Power
             within
             the
             Church
             of
          
           Sarum
           
             appears
             to
             us
             to
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             than
             it
             is
             in
          
           All
           
             other
             Cathedral
             Churches
             in
          
           England
           .
           ]
           Next
           by
           the
           King's
           Attorney
           General
           ,
           [
           I
           cannot
           find
           that
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           any
           other
           Right
           in
           That
           Church
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           other
           Cathedral
           Churches
           .
           ]
           These
           Assertions
           ,
           but
           especially
           the
           First
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           important
           Monosyllable
           All
           ,
           do
           seem
           at
           least
           to
           me
           to
           imply
           a
           Grant
           ,
           That
           His
           Majesty
           hath
           the
           same
           both
           Power
           and
           Right
           in
           the
           Cathedral
           
             Church
             of
             Sarum
          
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           ,
           and
           ever
           had
           ,
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             Worcester
             ,
             Norwich
             ,
             Rochester
             ,
             Bristol
             ,
             Gloucester
             ,
             Oxford
             ,
             Peterborough
             ,
             Westminster
             ,
             Windsor
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           In
           All
           which
           Churches
           ,
           as
           well
           Cathedral
           as
           Collegiate
           ,
           Every
           one
           of
           the
           Prebends
           is
           in
           the
           
             King
             's
             Sole
             (
             not
             only
             Sovereign
             )
          
           Disposal
           ,
           (
           by
           Himself
           ,
           or
           Lord-Keeper
           ,
           )
           and
           
             not
             one
          
           in
           any
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           Bishops
           whatsoever
           .
           Yea
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Arch-Bishop's
           
           Metropolitical
           Church
           of
           Cnanterbury
           ,
           the
           King
           has
           the
           Sole
           Disposal
           of
           Nine
           of
           the
           Twelve
           Prebends
           ,
           and
           the
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           but
           Three
           .
           Tho'
           the
           Primate
           of
           all
           England
           and
           Metropolitan
           ,
           should
           have
           as
           much
           Power
           and
           Right
           ,
           (
           a
           man
           would
           think
           ,
           )
           within
           the
           Cathedral
           of
           his
           own
           Diocess
           ,
           as
           any
           one
           Inferiour
           Bishop
           ,
           both
           within
           his
           Grace's
           Corrections
           also
           ;
           such
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           is
           .
           And
           I
           do
           sometimes
           ask
           my self
           ,
           what
           Inconvenience
           could
           there
           be
           ,
           if
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           who
           is
           Subordinate
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Archbishop
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           )
           had
           no
           more
           Prebends
           to
           dispose
           of
           than
           the
           Archbishop
           hath
           ?
           Or
           if
           His
           Majesty
           
             now
             and
             then
          
           (
           although
           but
           rarely
           ,
           only
           Fourteen
           ,
           or
           Fifteen
           ,
           in
           above
           500
           ,
           years
           ,
           )
           should
           give
           a
           Prebend
           at
           large
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           to
           a
           Priest
           every
           way
           qualified
           with
           Want
           and
           Worth
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           gives
           All
           the
           Prebends
           in
           All
           the
           Churches
           recited
           ,
           without
           Exception
           ?
           The
           Church
           and
           State
           might
           stand
           firmly
           as
           now
           they
           do
           ,
           and
           Christian
           Souls
           might
           be
           as
           salvable
           as
           now
           they
           are
           ,
           tho'
           the
           King's
           Power
           and
           Right
           were
           as
           much
           owned
           by
           All
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           by
           me
           .
           The
           Bishops
           of
           London
           and
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           ,
           have
           a
           most
           undoubted
           Right
           to
           dispose
           of
           Prebends
           ,
           (
           such
           at
           least
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           hath
           ,
           )
           and
           that
           Right
           the
           more
           unquestionable
           ,
           by
           being
           held
           of
           the
           Supream
           ,
           and
           derived
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           Subordinate
           thereunto
           .
           
             A
             Sole
             and
             Sovereign
          
           Right
           wholly
           
             exclusive
             of
             the
             King
             's
          
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           all
           I
           contend
           against
           ,
           and
           which
           my
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           seems
           to
           aim
           at
           ,
           and
           effect
           ,
           or
           else
           his
           Lordship
           and
           I
           agree
           ,
           )
           I
           am
           verily
           perswaded
           ,
           none
           of
           those
           Bishops
           will
           pretend
           to
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           said
           with
           any
           Truth
           ,
           that
           All
           the
           Bishopricks
           
           I
           have
           named
           ,
           wherein
           the
           King
           gives
           All
           the
           Prebends
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           none
           ,
           are
           not
           of
           Old
           ,
           but
           New
           Foundation
           .
           For
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           Norwich
           are
           very
           
             Old
             ;
             Canterbury
          
           and
           Rochester
           two
           of
           the
           Oldest
           we
           have
           in
           England
           .
           Besides
           that
           ,
           the
           King's
           Power
           and
           Right
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           is
           greater
           than
           in
           many
           others
           ;
           not
           only
           because
           of
           his
           
             Old
             Free
             Chappel
          
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           prove
           in
           the
           next
           Chapter
           (
           and
           cannot
           be
           disproved
           by
           some
           Negatives
           ,
           from
           some
           Interested
           and
           Passionate
           Opposers
           of
           the
           Prerogative
           ,
           )
           but
           also
           because
           the
           Kings
           of
           England
           were
           the
           Co-Founders
           of
           that
           Cathedral
           in
           a
           Literal
           Sence
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Founders
           in
           the
           Sence
           of
           our
           Common
           and
           Statute
           Law
           :
           The
           Co-Founders
           at
           least
           ,
           because
           Osmund
           had
           his
           All
           from
           the
           Bounty
           of
           Will.
           1.
           and
           held
           his
           All
           of
           that
           King's
           Favour
           ,
           under
           Knights
           Service
           during
           Pleasure
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           cited
           Mr.
           Selden
           and
           
             Matth.
             Paris
          
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           Sect.
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
           King
           
             Hen.
             1
             ,
             in
             one
             day
          
           gave
           20
           Churches
           to
           that
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           besides
           the
           
             Tithes
             of
             New
             Forrest
          
           ;
           if
           the
           q
           Record
           which
           was
           read
           by
           Sir.
           
             Tho.
             Ridley
          
           said
           true
           ,
           which
           he
           mentions
           in
           his
           View
           of
           the
           Civil
           Law.
           And
           (
           passing
           by
           the
           lesser
           Bounties
           of
           Steph.
           and
           K.
           Hen.
           2.
           )
           it
           is
           confessed
           ,
           that
           Hen.
           3.
           gave
           no
           fewer
           than
           20
           or
           21
           Prebends
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           ;
           even
           
             All
             the
             Tithes
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             Forrests
          
           within
           Three
           Counties
           ,
           
             Wilts
             ,
             Berks
          
           ,
           and
           Dorset
           and
           the
           Removal
           of
           the
           Cathedral
           from
           Old
           to
           
             New
             Sarum
          
           ,
           is
           owned
           by
           Bishop
           Spondanus
           (
           as
           well
           as
           r
           others
           )
           to
           have
           been
           at
           the
           
             King
             's
             cost
             chiefly
          
           .
           Next
           our
           Kings
           were
           
             Sole
             Founders
          
           in
           the
           Eye
           and
           Sence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Maxim
           cited
           before
           
           from
           
             Iudge
             Coke
             ,
             Instit.
             Cart
             2.
             
             Chap.
          
           33.
           upon
           
             Magna
             Charta
          
           ,
           p.
           68.
           
           &
           44
           Ed.
           3
           cap.
           24.
           
           And
           our
           King
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           other
           Maxim
           in
           
             Coke
             2
             Inst.
             in
             Statute
             of
             Employments
             ,
          
           p.
           742.
           
           Whatever
           Right
           our
           Former
           Kings
           had
           ,
           our
           King
           hath
           now
           .
        
         
           It
           seemeth
           strange
           to
           most
           men
           ,
           (
           who
           have
           considered
           the
           matter
           throughly
           ,
           )
           that
           the
           King
           who
           gets
           the
           Right
           of
           giving
           every
           Ecclesiastical
           Possession
           in
           England
           ,
           not
           only
           where
           
             Church
             men
          
           ,
           but
           where
           Saecular
           men
           are
           Patrons
           ,
           by
           promoting
           an
           Incumbent
           unto
           a
           Bishoprick
           ,
           should
           immediately
           
             loose
             All
          
           even
           in
           That
           very
           Church
           where
           he
           makes
           the
           Bishop
           :
           Or
           that
           the
           King
           who
           hath
           All
           in
           his
           own
           Disposal
           ,
           during
           the
           Vacancy
           of
           All
           the
           Bishopricks
           in
           England
           ,
           should
           have
           nothing
           to
           dispose
           of
           ,
           (
           without
           the
           Bishop's
           good
           leave
           ,
           )
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Vacancies
           are
           filled
           ,
           tho'
           filled
           up
           freely
           by
           himself
           .
           They
           are
           
             Betrayers
             of
             the
             Churches
             Rights
          
           who
           go
           about
           to
           undermine
           and
           
             betray
             the
             King's
          
           ;
           And
           they
           tempt
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Royal
           Successors
           ,
           to
           let
           their
           Bishopricks
           lye
           void
           ,
           as
           
             Q.
             Eliz.
          
           and
           her
           Ancestors
           thought
           fit
           to
           do
           ,
           even
           as
           far
           as
           for
           20
           ,
           or
           30
           ,
           yea
           ,
           for
           40
           ,
           years
           together
           .
           Signal
           Instances
           of
           which
           in
           
             the
             most
          
           of
           our
           Churches
           ,
           if
           not
           in
           All
           ,
           't
           were
           too
           easy
           for
           me
           to
           give
           ,
           if
           it
           would
           not
           occasion
           too
           great
           a
           Length
           .
           Alas
           !
           we
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           King's
           Regale
           within
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           (
           supposing
           there
           had
           been
           never
           a
           Royal
           Chappel
           in
           the
           Old
           Castle
           ,
           which
           yet
           I
           shall
           shortly
           make
           apparent
           ,
           )
           by
           the
           Exercises
           of
           it
           in
           other
           Churches
           .
           They
           having
           (
           in
           their
           Pleasures
           and
           Displeasures
           )
           Created
           some
           Bishopricks
           ,
           and
           Supprest
           them
           soon
           after
           ;
           (
           whereof
           Westminster
           is
           an
           Example
           :
           )
           Dissolved
           ,
           and
           Restored
           ;
           (
           whereof
           Durham
           is
           
           an
           Example
           :
           )
           United
           two
           into
           one
           ,
           and
           again
           Divided
           into
           Two
           ;
           (
           an
           Instance
           of
           which
           we
           have
           in
           Worcester
           and
           Gloucester
           :
           )
           Taken
           three
           out
           of
           one
           ,
           (
           as
           Hen.
           1.
           took
           Ely
           out
           of
           
             Lincoln
             .
             Hen.
             8.
             
             Oxford
          
           and
           Peterborough
           out
           of
           the
           same
           :
           )
           Tho'
           the
           Diocess
           of
           Lincoln
           is
           still
           the
           greatest
           ,
           (
           '
           its
           Parishes
           being
           no
           fewer
           than
           1255.
           )
           Ordered
           one
           Bishoprick
           to
           be
           held
           with
           Another
           in
           Commendam
           ;
           (
           as
           that
           of
           Bristol
           with
           that
           of
           Gloucester
           for
           23
           years
           together
           :
           )
           Gave
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Hexam
           in
           Augmentation
           to
           the
           Archbishoprick
           of
           York
           ;
           (
           from
           which
           it
           was
           taken
           again
           in
           the
           37.
           of
           Hen.
           8.
           )
           Converted
           Canons
           Saecular
           into
           Regular
           ,
           
             &
             vice
             versa
          
           made
           the
           Prior
           and
           Convent
           of
           Westminster
           a
           distinct
           Corporation
           from
           the
           Abbot
           :
           Conferred
           the
           Patronage
           of
           a
           Bishoprick
           upon
           a
           Subject
           ;
           (
           as
           Hen.
           4.
           that
           of
           Man
           upon
           the
           Family
           of
           the
           Stanleys
           :
           Gave
           Temporalities
           ,
           and
           Reassumed
           them
           ;
           (
           as
           in
           14
           Ed.
           3.
           cap.
           3.
           )
           deprived
           Bishops
           for
           very
           small
           Failings
           ;
           (
           Examples
           of
           which
           are
           elsewhere
           given
           .
           )
           Subjected
           them
           to
           the
           Statute
           of
           Praemunire
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Judgments
           of
           Saecular
           Men
           ;
           (
           As
           
             All
             at
             once
          
           to
           the
           Lord
           Cromwel
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Io.
             Tregonwel
          
           to
           that
           of
           Sarum
           .
           )
           Made
           Inferiour
           Clergymen
           to
           be
           the
           Judges
           of
           their
           Superiors
           ;
           (
           as
           the
           Dean
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           over
           Bonner
           Bishop
           of
           London
           :
           )
           Translated
           Bishops
           in
           Displeasure
           ,
           from
           the
           Greater
           Bishopricks
           to
           the
           lesser
           ;
           (
           As
           Nevil
           from
           York
           to
           St.
           Andrews
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           and
           
             Iohn
             Buckingham
          
           from
           Lincoln
           to
           Litchfield
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           then
           half
           so
           good
           :
           )
           Made
           a
           Saecular
           Man
           a
           Dean
           ;
           (
           as
           the
           Lord
           Cromwel
           Dean
           of
           Wells
           :
           )
           In
           a
           word
           the
           same
           Authority
           which
           took
           four
           Bishopricks
           out
           of
           Sherburn
           ,
           and
           added
           Sherburn
           (
           with
           about
           40
           Parishes
           about
           it
           )
           to
           the
           Dean
           
           
             of
             Sarum's
             Iurisdiction
          
           ;
           And
           gave
           away
           the
           Jurisdiction
           
             of
             the
             Rest
          
           of
           all
           
             Dorsetshire
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
          
           to
           that
           of
           Bristol
           ,
           (
           but
           never
           gave
           away
           one
           from
           the
           
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
          
           ,
           )
           can
           give
           a
           Prebend
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           or
           a
           Residentiaries
           Place
           ,
           to
           any
           man
           in
           full
           Orders
           ,
           and
           that
           
             de
             Iure
          
           ;
           for
           to
           a
           Lay-man
           ,
           and
           
             de
             facto
          
           ,
           it
           has
           frequently
           been
           done
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Corporation
           of
           
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
          
           is
           not
           of
           the
           
           King's
           Foundation
           ,
           when
           the
           Bishoprick
           is
           by
           all
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           frequent
           Declarations
           of
           
             the
             Law
          
           ;
           why
           have
           our
           Kings
           disposed
           oftener
           of
           the
           Residentiaries
           places
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           Canonries
           at
           large
           without
           Residence
           ?
           Why
           should
           any
           man
           dispute
           against
           his
           Kings
           being
           his
           Founder
           ?
           Can
           he
           pretend
           to
           have
           a
           better
           ?
           Or
           will
           he
           pretend
           to
           have
           none
           at
           all
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           that
           Osmund
           was
           a
           Secondary
           and
           Subordinate
           Founder
           of
           many
           Prebends
           .
           But
           His
           Founder
           and
           Royal
           Master
           ,
           was
           worthily
           reckoned
           as
           the
           Supreme
           ,
           with
           which
           Distinction
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           the
           
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
          
           have
           a
           Right
           to
           choose
           their
           Bishops
           as
           well
           as
           Residents
           .
           But
           both
           in
           a
           subserviency
           and
           subordination
           to
           the
           Supreme
           ,
           wherewith
           their
           own
           must
           stand
           ,
           or
           fall
           .
           The
           Reverend
           Arch-Deacon
           s
           Fulwood
           hath
           enough
           ,
           whereby
           to
           clear
           the
           King's
           Patronage
           of
           
             the
             whole
             English
          
           Church
           ;
           and
           he
           cites
           Archbishop
           Bramhall
           ,
           producing
           several
           Laws
           for
           it
           .
           The
           
             Assize
             of
             Clarendon
          
           ;
           the
           Statute
           of
           Carlile
           ;
           the
           Statute
           of
           Provisors
           .
           All
           asserting
           the
           Power
           and
           Patronage
           to
           be
           
             de
             jure
          
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           which
           was
           
             de
             facto
          
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           by
           Usurpation
           t
           The
           Parliament
           told
           the
           King
           plainly
           ,
           That
           the
           
           
             Right
             of
             the
             Crown
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             too
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             is
             bound
             to
             make
             Remedies
             and
             Laws
             against
             Incroachment
             on
             his
             Prerogative
             .
          
        
         
           Sect.
           6.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           must
           in
           my
           Narrative
           (
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           most
           Learned
           and
           most
           Judicious
           
             Bishop
             Sanderson
          
           ,
           )
           assert
           the
           Bishops
           Right
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           
             Chapter
             's
             ,
             and
             mine
             Own
          
           ,
           (
           both
           as
           jointly
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           Separate
           from
           them
           )
           upon
           what
           I
           think
           the
           
             surest
             and
             safest
             Ground
          
           .
           Only
           I
           could
           not
           find
           in
           my
           heart
           to
           take
           down
           that
           Scaffold
           ,
           or
           to
           invalidate
           those
           stairs
           ,
           unto
           which
           we
           all
           owe
           our
           own
           Advancement
           .
           I
           was
           really
           afraid
           
             to
             betray
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           by
           asserting
           the
           
           Churchmen's
           Right
           with
           an
           Exclusion
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           sorry
           some
           do
           ,
           to
           the
           endangering
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           .
           For
           't
           is
           to
           Expose
           her
           as
           an
           Orphan
           to
           a
           very
           unkind
           world
           ,
           sadly
           stripped
           of
           the
           Patronage
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Protection
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           is
           her
           Guardian
           ,
           and
           Nursing
           Father
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Church
           owes
           her
           Safety
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           her
           Being
           ;
           )
           and
           without
           whose
           Royal
           Patronage
           she
           cannot
           comfortably
           subsist
           :
           
             The
             Church
          
           (
           in
           our
           Laws
           )
           being
           
             evermore
             a
          
           u
           
             Minor
             ,
             ever
             a
             Pupil
             under
             Age
          
           ;
           as
           utterly
           destitute
           of
           help
           ,
           as
           ever
           any
           Expositious
           and
           Forsaken
           Child
           was
           ,
           without
           that
           Guardianship
           and
           Patronage
           ,
           that
           Royal
           Right
           and
           Prerogative
           ,
           which
           some
           (
           who
           live
           by
           it
           )
           have
           lately
           attempted
           to
           Undermine
           .
           In
           this
           my
           Sentiment
           if
           I
           have
           erred
           ,
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Great
           Man
           I
           just
           now
           mentioned
           as
           my
           Exemplar
           ,
           in
           that
           Book
           which
           he
           composed
           by
           the
           special
           Command
           of
           King
           
           
             Charles
             the
             First
          
           of
           Glorious
           Memory
           ,
           proving
           
             Episcopacy
             in
          
           England
           
             not
             at
             all
             Prejudicial
             to
             Regal
             Power
             ,
          
           (
           which
           some
           would
           make
           Destructive
           of
           it
           ,
           )
           by
           the
           same
           way
           of
           arguing
           which
           I
           have
           used
           .
           w
           The
           shortest
           Accompt
           which
           I
           can
           render
           of
           it
           is
           this
           :
           All
           Episcopal
           Power
           is
           either
           of
           Order
           ,
           or
           Iurisdiction
           ;
           hereof
           the
           latter
           is
           either
           Internal
           ,
           or
           External
           ;
           and
           this
           last
           is
           either
           Directive
           ,
           or
           Coercive
           ;
           the
           first
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           Second
           wholly
           from
           the
           King
           (
           as
           is
           declared
           by
           our
           Laws
           ,
           and
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           
             whole
             Loyal
             Clergy
          
           .
           )
           Yea
           that
           Power
           which
           is
           from
           God
           ,
           (
           as
           that
           of
           
             Preaching
             ,
             Ordaining
             ,
             Absolving
          
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           )
           is
           so
           subject
           to
           be
           
             Inhibited
             ,
             Limited
          
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           Regulated
           ,
           in
           the
           outward
           Exercise
           of
           that
           Power
           ,
           by
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           
             whole
             Execution
          
           of
           that
           Power
           does
           still
           depend
           upon
           the
           Regal
           .
           Now
           x
           
             All
             Iurisdiction
          
           being
           Confessedly
           
             from
             the
             King
          
           ,
           it
           seem's
           to
           follow
           ,
           that
           all
           Prebends
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Residentiaries
           places
           of
           the
           Old
           Foundation
           ,
           which
           have
           a
           Iurisdiction
           belonging
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           those
           of
           Sarum
           are
           known
           to
           have
           ,
           )
           are
           disposable
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           ,
           as
           His
           Majesty
           sees
           Good.
           
             Pope
             Nicholas
          
           could
           not
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Granted
           it
           very
           cunningly
           to
           
             Edward
             the
             Confessor
          
           ,
           with
           a
           
             Vobis
             &
             Posteris
             committimus
             Advocationem
          
           &c.
           
           
             We
             commit
             the
             Advowson
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
          
           y
           England
           ,
           
             to
             you
             and
             your
             Successors
             ,
             Kings
             of
          
           England
           .
           So
           that
           if
           the
           
             Popes
             Grants
          
           are
           of
           any
           value
           ,
           (
           before
           the
           Statutes
           of
           
           Provisors
           and
           Praemunire
           ,
           (
           by
           which
           the
           Composition
           ,
           in
           it self
           Evil
           ,
           was
           made
           much
           worse
           ,
           as
           having
           been
           when
           those
           Statutes
           had
           made
           it
           Criminal
           ,
           for
           the
           Subjects
           of
           England
           to
           petition
           a
           
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
          
           for
           a
           Confirmation
           ;
           the
           Regal
           Right
           I
           plead
           for
           
             has
             a
             double
             Title
          
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           questionable
           by
           the
           Papalins
           ,
           much
           less
           by
           the
           men
           of
           the
           
             Church
             of
             England
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           whereas
           I
           did
           distinguish
           (
           with
           the
           Judicious
           
             Bishop
             Sanderson
          
           )
           between
           an
           
             Original
             ,
             and
             Derivative
          
           Power
           of
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           (
           wherewith
           I
           have
           been
           twitted
           ,
           in
           derogation
           to
           the
           Kings
           Honour
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           seems
           I
           ascribed
           more
           ,
           than
           Malignity
           will
           allow
           ,
           tho'
           
             no
             more
          
           than
           
             Bishop
             Sanderson
          
           ,
           whose
           Loyal
           performance
           justifies
           mine
           ,
           )
           And
           after
           shewed
           the
           Great
           Extent
           ,
           with
           the
           greater
           Intensiveness
           ,
           of
           my
           Derivative
           Jurisdiction
           as
           Dean
           of
           Sarum
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           a
           most
           Extravagant
           and
           
             Unaccountable
             Iurisdiction
          
           ,
           if
           the
           first
           Deans
           of
           Sarum
           had
           not
           been
           Deans
           of
           the
           Kings
           
             Free
             Chappel
          
           ,
           (
           before
           the
           Cathedral
           Church
           was
           built
           ,
           and
           before
           
             Bishop
             Herman
          
           was
           the
           first
           Bishop
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           during
           all
           his
           time
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           prove
           to
           be
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun
           at
           Noon
           in
           a
           fair
           day
           ,
           )
           I
           will
           justify
           my self
           in
           my
           so
           magnifying
           my
           Office
           ,
           out
           of
           mere
           Gratitude
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           show
           his
           Royal
           Bounty
           as
           well
           as
           Power
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           said
           meek
           and
           most
           Learned
           Prelate
           .
           
             The
             more
             a
             Derived
             Power
             is
             extended
             and
             inlarged
             in
             the
             Exercise
             thereof
             ,
             (
             so
             as
             to
             be
             Regular
             )
             the
             more
             it
             serveth
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             Honour
             and
             Greatness
             of
             that
             Original
             Power
             which
             granted
             it
             .
             Since
             the
             vertue
             of
             the
             Efficient
             Cause
             is
             best
             known
             by
             the
             Greatness
             of
             it's
             Effect
             .
             For
             —
             Propter
             quod
             unumquodque
             est
             Tale
             ,
             Illud
             ipsum
             est
             magis
             Tale
             ;
             as
             the
             warmth
             of
             the
             Room
          
           
           
             doth
             not
             lessen
             the
             Heat
             of
             the
             fire
             upon
             the
             Hearth
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             it's
             Greatness
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           From
           all
           which
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Dean
          
           who
           does
           as
           modestly
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           thankfully
           distinguish
           ,
           between
           his
           own
           but
           derivative
           and
           Subordinate
           Rights
           ,
           and
           the
           Rights
           of
           the
           King
           which
           are
           Original
           and
           Supreme
           ,
           cannot
           magnify
           his
           Office
           ,
           or
           defend
           his
           Jurisdiction
           (
           according
           to
           his
           Oath
           and
           bounden
           Duty
           )
           with
           too
           much
           Zeal
           ;
           whilst
           they
           who
           hate
           that
           Distinction
           ,
           (
           as
           by
           me
           it
           hath
           been
           used
           ,
           )
           and
           will
           have
           the
           Sole
           Right
           to
           dispose
           of
           this
           or
           That
           ,
           
             Exclusively
             of
             the
             Kings
          
           ,
           are
           neither
           so
           modest
           nor
           so
           thankful
           ,
           as
           I
           sincerely
           wish
           they
           were
           :
           They
           maligning
           their
           Maker's
           Power
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           what
           they
           are
           .
           I
           will
           add
           
             ex
             abundanti
          
           what
           may
           conduce
           to
           Their
           Conviction
           ,
           (
           in
           this
           great
           Article
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           )
           who
           would
           be
           thought
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           z
           
             It
             is
             a
             Principle
             in
             Law
             ,
             that
             of
             every
             Land
             there
             is
             a
             Fee
             simple
             in
             some
             body
             :
          
           But
           the
           Fee
           simple
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           a
           Prebend
           cannot
           be
           in
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Prebendary
           ,
           (
           both
           being
           at
           most
           for
           Term
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           both
           Subject
           to
           Deprivations
           ,
           for
           less
           then
           Treason
           ,
           or
           Felony
           ,
           )
           therefore
           't
           is
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           Original
           a
           Founder
           ,
           whose
           Royal
           Right
           can
           never
           dye
           .
           King
           Hen.
           8.
           and
           Ed.
           6.
           did
           act
           accordingly
           and
           the
           b
           same
           Authority
           which
           was
           made
           use
           of
           by
           Hen.
           8.
           
             and
             Ed.
          
           6.
           was
           declared
           by
           Parliament
           to
           be
           in
           Q.
           
             Eliz.
             her
             Heirs
             ,
             and
             Successors
             .
          
           c
           Nor
           can
           any
           Discontinuance
           be
           any
           prejudice
           to
           a
           King
           's
           Right
           ,
           who
           therein
           hath
           this
           Prerogative
           ,
           
             Quod
             nullum
             Tempus
          
           
           
             occurrit
             Regi
          
           .
           
             And
             d
             when
             a
             King
             ordains
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             Wills
             not
             (
             saith
             my
             Lord
             Coke
             e
             that
             it
             turn
             to
             the
             Prejudice
             of
             Him
             or
             his
             Crown
             ;
             but
             that
             his
             Right
             should
             be
             saved
             in
             all
             Points
             .
             Besides
             the
             Church
             is
             for
             ever
             in
             Law
             a
             Minor
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             )
             
               semper
               in
               Custodia
               Domini
               Regis
            
             .
          
           And
           't
           is
           unnatural
           that
           the
           Guardian
           should
           have
           nothing
           to
           dispose
           of
           (
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           Prebend
           )
           in
           the
           Minority
           of
           his
           Pupil
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           is
           a
           
             Nursing
             Father
          
           .
           The
           King's
           Possession
           and
           Rights
           (
           saith
           the
           same
           f
           Oracle
           of
           the
           Law
           )
           are
           called
           
             Sacra
             Patrimonia
             ,
             &
             Dominica
             Corona
             Regis
             :
          
           So
           that
           't
           is
           Sacriledge
           to
           invade
           them
           .
           Nor
           can
           he
           so
           make
           them
           away
           ,
           but
           that
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           they
           will
           revert
           unto
           the
           Crown
           .
           He
           is
           in
           Law
           
             Summus
             Dominus
             supra
             Omnes
          
           ,
           (
           still
           the
           words
           of
           Chief
           Justice
           Coke
           ,
           )
           of
           whom
           are
           held
           either
           mediately
           or
           immediately
           All
           the
           Free
           Lands
           of
           England
           ,
           much
           more
           all
           Ecclesiasticals
           for
           term
           of
           Life
           onely
           ,
           or
           
             Quam
             diu
             bene
             se
             gesserint
             Possessores
             .
             Lastly
             ,
          
           The
           King
           is
           not
           only
           
             the
             Legal
             Founder
             and
             Patron
             of
             all
             the
             Bishopricks
             in
          
           England
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           contained
           in
           them
           ;
           (
           as
           
             Causa
             Causae
          
           is
           ever
           
             Causa
             Causati
          
           )
           But
           he
           is
           himself
           in
           Person
           ,
           the
           Supreme
           and
           Sovereign
           Bishop
           of
           every
           Diocess
           in
           England
           .
           It
           being
           the
           true
           and
           known
           saying
           of
           
             Constantine
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           (
           an
           Englishman
           born
           ,
           and
           
             King
             of
             Britain
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Emperour
           of
           Rome
           and
           Constantinople
           ,
           )
           in
           his
           Speech
           unto
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           first
           Nicene
           General
           Council
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           every
           body
           knows
           ,
           that
           the
           perpetual
           Advocation
           or
           right
           Patronage
           of
           is
           a
           
             Lay
             Fee
          
           ;
           as
           peculiar
           to
           many
           Lay
           Subjects
           ,
           (
           much
           more
           to
           the
           Sovereign
           ,
           
             qui
             intra
             Ecclesiam
             potestatis
             Culmen
             habet
             ,
          
           say
           the
           Canonists
           themselves
           ,
           )
           as
           Institution
           to
           a
           Subordinate
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           other
           Ordinary
           ,
           and
           Induction
           to
           an
           Archdeacon
           .
           Especially
           when
           the
           thing
           presented
           to
           is
           without
           Cure
           of
           Souls
           ,
           as
           Prebends
           are
           .
           For
           where
           a
           Parsonage
           is
           the
           Corps
           of
           any
           Prebendary
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           demised
           for
           three
           Lives
           to
           a
           Secular
           man
           ,
           (
           as
           most
           commonly
           it
           is
           ,
           )
           the
           
             cure
             of
             Souls
          
           is
           wholly
           devolved
           and
           incumbent
           upon
           the
           Vicar
           ,
           if
           at
           least
           there
           is
           a
           Vicaridge
           endowed
           ;
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           upon
           the
           Curate
           .
           But
           the
           Rector
           and
           his
           Tenent
           are
           both
           Exempt
           .
        
         
           Briefly
           our
           Monarch
           has
           a
           Right
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           Common
           ,
           as
           
             Statute
             Law
          
           (
           and
           the
           Deans
           of
           Sarum
           have
           ever
           been
           largely
           Partakers
           of
           it
           by
           Royal
           Bounty
           )
           to
           h
           Exempt
           what
           Place
           he
           will
           from
           every
           
           Bishop's
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           and
           (
           when
           he
           will
           )
           from
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           ;
           such
           as
           Pool
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Webb
          
           :
           Every
           Ordinary
           in
           England
           (
           such
           as
           is
           the
           Dean
           of
           Sarum
           in
           
             the
             Close
          
           )
           is
           an
           i
           
             immediate
             Officer
             to
             the
             King's
             Courts
             .
          
           And
           to
           the
           King
           Appeals
           lye
           even
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           Arches
           :
           His
           Majesty
           being
           in
           Law
           ,
           
             Le
             dernier
             Resort
             de
             la
             Iustice
          
           ;
           yea
           ,
           in
           Places
           exempt
           ,
           no
           Archbishop
           may
           intermeddle
           ,
           according
           to
           25
           Hen.
           8.
           c.
           19.
           6.
           and
           c.
           21.
           
           §
           .
           20.
           
           i
           And
           
             all
             Iurisdiction
             Ecclesiastical
          
           being
           both
           
             derived
             from
          
           ,
           and
           
             inseparably
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           by
           k
           Acts
           of
           
           
           Parliament
           ;
           from
           thence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           Convocation
           cannot
           meet
           ,
           without
           the
           King
           's
           Writ
           ;
           nor
           treat
           at
           their
           meeting
           ,
           without
           his
           Commission
           ;
           nor
           Establish
           any
           thing
           when
           Commissioned
           ,
           without
           his
           Royal
           Assent
           and
           Fiat
           .
           They
           who
           say
           less
           than
           this
           ,
           
             Do
             make
             Episcopacy
             Prejudicial
             to
             Monarchy
          
           (
           which
           
             Bishop
             ▪
             Sanderson
          
           could
           not
           endure
           )
           and
           set
           up
           a
           Papal
           like
           Supremacy
           in
           a
           Protestant
           Kingdom
           .
           A
           Loyal
           Subject
           and
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           will
           conscientiously
           distinguish
           ,
           with
           
             Padre
             Paul
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Canonists
           l
           between
           Dominion
           and
           Dispensation
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           will
           dutifully
           concede
           ,
           That
           where
           the
           
             Bishop
             is
          
           Dispensator
           ,
           the
           
             King
             is
          
           Dominus
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             WHat
             I
             said
             in
             my
             (
             unprinted
             )
             Narrative
             of
             the
             
             King's
             Castle
             at
             Old
             Sarum
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             King
             's
             
               Free
               Chappel
            
             in
             it
             before
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             was
             built
             (
             All
             which
             is
             gain-said
             by
             the
             present
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             said
             Narrative
             )
             I
             take
             upon
             me
             to
             prove
             ,
             and
             to
             place
             beyond
             Dispute
             ,
             by
             not
             a
             few
             of
             the
             best
             Historians
             who
             have
             written
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             whose
             printed
             Writings
             are
             extant
             ,
             and
             do
             confirm
             what
             was
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             Dean
             of
             
             Sarum's
             Register
             ,
             which
             was
             extracted
             out
             of
             the
             Registers
             (
             for
             the
             most
             important
             Part
             of
             it
             )
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Bishops
             of
             Sarum
             ;
             and
             which
             I
             
             thought
             had
             been
             Sufficient
             ,
             without
             the
             Confirmations
             of
             it
             which
             now
             ensue
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             'T
             is
             plain
             from
             William
             of
             Malmsbury
             ,
             m
             that
             the
             said
             Castle
             was
             the
             Peculium
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             stood
             upon
             the
             King's
             Soil
             .
             Castellum
             Salesberiae
             
               Regij
               Iuris
               Proprium
               erat
            
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Next
             't
             is
             Evident
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             from
             other
             old
             Authors
             of
             greatest
             Note
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Eadmerus
               ,
               Florentius
               Wigorniensis
               ,
               Roger
               Hoveden
               ,
               Simeon
               Dunelmensis
            
             (
             All
             elder
             than
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             )
             and
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             several
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Castle
             was
             a
             Place
             of
             
               Usual
               Resort
            
             for
             the
             
               Kings
               of
               England
            
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             for
             Extraordinary
             Meetings
             :
             As
             for
             Example
             ;
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1086.
             
             n
             Aug.
             1.
             
             
               William
               the
               Conqueror
            
             pointed
             his
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               Sheriffs
            
             ,
             and
             their
             Milites
             ,
             to
             meet
             him
             at
             Saresbury
             ,
             where
             ,
             and
             when
             ,
             the
             said
             Milites
             took
             their
             Oaths
             of
             Fidelity
             to
             him
             .
             So
             saith
             Florentius
             of
             Worcester
             (
             the
             Ancientest
             Writer
             ,
             who
             hath
             mentioned
             the
             Church
             of
             Old
             Sarum
             )
             and
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             .
          
           
             This
             precisely
             was
             the
             Year
             wherein
             was
             compiled
             the
             Doomsday-Book
             ;
             as
             the
             same
             Authors
             ,
             and
             the
             Book
             it self
             Witness
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1096.
             
             
               W.
               Rufus
            
             held
             a
             Council
             in
             his
             Castle
             at
             old
             Sarum
             (
             as
             the
             same
             o
             Authors
             testify
             )
             when
             Osmund
             was
             present
             ,
             and
             took
             the
             
             Confession
             of
             
               William
               de
               Alvery
            
             ,
             before
             he
             went
             to
             Execution
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1100.
             
             Henry
             I.
             
               le
               Beauclerc
            
             newly
             Crowned
             ,
             held
             his
             Court
             in
             the
             same
             Castle
             .
             Arch-Bishop
             Anselm
             repairing
             thither
             to
             His
             Majesty
             among
             the
             rest
             .
             So
             saith
             
               Eadmer
               .
               p.
            
             55
             p
             He
             also
             held
             an
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Three
             Estates
             at
             Old
             Sarum
             ,
             which
             had
             from
             that
             Time
             the
             Name
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1116.
             
             The
             same
             King
             called
             a
             Meeting
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Great
             Men
             of
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             at
             the
             same
             Place
             ,
             there
             to
             do
             their
             Homage
             to
             his
             Son
             William
             .
             So
             saith
             q
             
               Eadmer
               .
               pag.
            
             117.
             
             Florentius
             ,
             and
             Hoveden
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             City
             ,
             Town
             or
             Village
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               King's
               Castle
               only
            
             :
             Which
             
               W.
               Malmsb.
            
             thus
             describes
             ,
             r
             
               Salesberiam
               ,
               quodest
            
             vice
             Civitatis
             
               Castellum
               locatum
               in
               Edito
               muro
               vallatum
               non
               exiguo
               .
            
          
           
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1140.
             
             s
             The
             
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Roan
            
             in
             the
             Council
             at
             Winchester
             maintained
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Bishops
               could
               have
               no
               Right
               to
               hold
               Castles
            
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             they
             were
             tolerated
             by
             the
             King's
             Indulgence
             ,
             they
             ought
             in
             times
             of
             Danger
             to
             deliver
             up
             the
             Keyes
             .
             Here
             the
             Question
             then
             rise
             (
             as
             Camden
             t
             tells
             us
             )
             Whether
             Bishops
             might
             be
             the
             Governors
             of
             such
             Strong-Holds
             ,
             which
             was
             determined
             by
             a
             great
             Church-Man
             Against
             the
             Bishops
             in
             general
             ;
             and
             in
             particular
             against
             the
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             whose
             monstrons
             Avarice
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Perfidiousness
             ,
             and
             
             Ingratitude
             ,
             are
             by
             none
             so
             well
             expressed
             ,
             as
             by
             our
             excellent
             u
             
               Bishop
               of
               Hereford
               ,
               de
               Praesulibus
               Anglicanis
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             During
             the
             Time
             ,
             Herman
             ,
             the
             first
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             Time
             (
             tho'
             Osmund
             was
             the
             First
             in
             point
             of
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             Endowment
             ;
             and
             the
             w
             First
             who
             had
             any
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             or
             Chapter
             in
             it
             :
             )
             It
             is
             agreed
             by
             
               All
               Authors
            
             ,
             both
             Printed
             ,
             and
             in
             Manuscript
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             not
             yet
             any
             Cathedral
             Church
             ,
             or
             Chapters
             either
             within
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             King's
             Castle
             :
             But
             only
             a
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             a
             Dean
             ,
             as
             now
             there
             is
             at
             Whitehall
             .
             For
          
           
             No
             one
             Author
             in
             the
             World
             did
             ever
             say
             ,
             that
             
               Bishop
               Herman
            
             did
             build
             the
             Church
             ;
             the
             most
             that
             is
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             said
             by
             
               Bishop
               Godwin
            
             ,
             That
             Herman
             laid
             a
             Foundation
             ;
             and
             having
             so
             done
             ,
             he
             dyed
             .
             x
             But
             his
             Churches
             was
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             like
             some
             men's
             Castles
             ;
             a
             meer
             Imaginary
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Child
             of
             Phantasy
             .
             Nor
             indeed
             could
             it
             be
             more
             .
             For
             by
             the
             
               Command
               of
               Will.
            
             1.
             he
             had
             left
             the
             two
             Cathedral
             Churches
             of
             Sunning
             and
             Sherburn
             to
             the
             Dean
             ,
             who
             then
             was
             Formaliter
             (
             as
             virtualiter
             ever
             since
             )
             
               Dean
               of
               the
               King
               's
               Free
               Chappel
               only
            
             (
             without
             a
             Chapter
             or
             
             a
             Church
             ;
             )
             And
             in
             whom
             ,
             as
             their
             
               Sole
               Ordinary
               ,
               Sunning
            
             and
             Sherburn
             have
             ever
             since
             been
             ,
             with
             many
             Peculiars
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             in
             Berks
             ,
             and
             Dorset
             ,
             in
             Wilts
             ,
             and
             Devon
             ;
             (
             to
             which
             I
             might
             have
             added
             the
             County
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             that
             the
             said
             Dean
             has
             little
             Jurisdiction
             there
             ,
             tho'
             there
             he
             has
             some
             .
             )
             
             Herman's
             time
             was
             too
             short
             to
             build
             a
             Church
             at
             
               Old
               Sarum
            
             .
             He
             did
             rather
             design
             a
             Church
             ,
             than
             so
             much
             
               as
               lay
               the
               Foundation
            
             of
             it
             .
             But
             All
             agree
             ,
             That
             the
             Favourite
             Osmund
             (
             a
             Captain
             of
             Say
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             with
             the
             Conqueror
             ,
             from
             whom
             he
             had
             All
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             Castle
             ,
             whereof
             the
             King
             made
             him
             the
             
               Governour
               ,
               Conicerge
            
             ,
             or
             Keeper
             he
             found
             no
             more
             than
             a
             
               Royal
               Chappel
            
             )
             both
             y
             Built
             and
             Repaired
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             there
             ,
             whose
             Steeple
             was
             burnt
             the
             next
             day
             after
             its
             being
             Finished
             .
             How
             by
             his
             
             Master
             's
             great
             Bounty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             License
             ,
             He
             added
             a
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Dean
             ,
             besides
             three
             Dignitaries
             ,
             four
             Arch-Deaconries
             ,
             &c.
             hath
             been
             expressed
             in
             my
             Narrative
             ,
             and
             remains
             Uncontradicted
             .
             What
             his
             Lordship
             cites
             as
             the
             Work
             of
             Mr.
             Bee
             ,
             Sir
             
               Roger
               Twisden
            
             was
             the
             chief
             Designer
             of
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             be
             defrauded
             of
             the
             Honour
             due
             to
             him
             for
             that
             Collection
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             'T
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             my
             Lord
             Bishop
             himself
             (
             so
             God
             will
             have
             it
             many
             times
             ,
             that
             Truth
             shall
             be
             justified
             by
             its
             Opposers
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             their
             Opposition
             )
             that
             
               The
               Church
               of
               Old
               Sarum
               was
               Always
               a
               Cathedral
            
             ;
             
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             
               There
               was
               not
               any
               Church
            
             there
             ,
             until
             there
             was
             a
             Cathedral
             Church
             .
             And
             't
             is
             as
             evident
             as
             the
             Sun
             ,
             that
             no
             Cathedral
             could
             be
             there
             ,
             before
             the
             
               Bishop's
               Seat
            
             was
             removed
             thither
             :
             Nor
             then
             ,
             till
             it
             was
             built
             by
             
               the
               King
               and
               Osmund
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             King
             had
             a
             Chappel
             ,
             for
             Himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             and
             his
             Great
             Council
             to
             Serve
             God
             in
             (
             as
             none
             in
             their
             way
             were
             more
             z
             Religious
             than
             in
             those
             Times
             )
             before
             he
             had
             in
             that
             Place
             a
             Cathedral
             Church
             .
             For
             besides
             the
             Absurdity
             and
             Incredibility
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             King
             's
             special
             Mansion
             for
             Strength
             and
             Pleasure
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             the
             Great
             Conventions
             of
             the
             Lords
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             and
             a
             Family
             in
             his
             Absence
             consisting
             of
             Souldiers
             as
             well
             as
             Servants
             (
             sometimes
             called
             
               Ministri
               Regis
            
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             Milites
             )
             He
             should
             not
             have
             so
             much
             as
             a
             private
             Free-Chappel
             for
             publick
             Worship
             ;
             I
             say
             besides
             This
             it
             appears
             as
             by
             others
             ,
             so
             by
             
               Radulphus
               de
               Diceto
            
             ,
             that
             the
             King's
             Castles
             in
             those
             Times
             had
             Chappels
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             King's
             Honour
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Use.
               —
               Ventilata
               autem
               est
               haec
               Causa
               prius
               —
               in
               Paschali
               solemnitate
               in
               CAPELLA
               REGIA
               quae
               sita
               est
               in
               CASTELLO
               .
            
             This
             is
             confirmed
             by
             what
             was
             said
             in
             the
             Chapter
             's
             Accusation
             of
             
               Bishop
               Erghum
            
             to
             
               Arch-Bishop
               Sudbury
            
             .
             a
             
               Infra
               castrum
               Domini
               Regis
               ,
               &
               in
               Ipsius
               Solo
               ,
               nullatenus
               Episcopi
            
             Sarum
             ,
             
               primitus
               extitit
               fundata
               Ecclesia
               ,
               ut
               Libera
               Capella
            
             
             
               ejus
               ,
               ab
               omni
               Iurisdictione
               Diocesani
               exempta
               ,
               plena
               libertate
               ,
               more
               aliarum
               Regiarum
               Capellarum
            
             Angliae
             ,
             
               gaudebat
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Which
             Free-Chappel
             of
             the
             King
             was
             never
             denyed
             by
             Bishop
             Erghum
             ,
             and
             was
             owned
             in
             the
             Sentence
             of
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             for
             the
             said
             Chapter
             Against
             that
             Bishop
             .
             And
             as
             the
             
               King's
               Chappel
               first
            
             ,
             before
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             built
             ;
             and
             the
             Church-men
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             Founded
             ,
             were
             every
             whit
             as
             much
             
               within
               the
               King's
               Castle
            
             ,
             as
             the
             old
             Bishops
             of
             
             Sarum's
             Registers
             were
             able
             in
             Latine
             to
             express
             them
             .
             b
             
               Continetur
               in
               Annalibus
               Pontificum
               inter
               Gesta
               bonae
               memoriae
               Domini
            
             Richardi
             Episcopi
             Sarum
             ,
             
               quod
               antiquitus
               Canonici
               Ecclesiae
            
             Sarum
             
               residebant
               infra
               Septa
               Castri
               Veteris
            
             Sarum
             ,
             
               usque
               ad
               tempus
               Supradicti
               Pontificis
               .
               In
               cujus
               Tempore
               orta
               erat
               Persecutio
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               ratione
               cujus
               ,
               Rex
            
             Angliae
             
               praecepit
               omnibus
               Vioecomitibus
               ,
               &
               Castellaneis
               suis
               ,
               quod
               curarent
               ,
               quatenus
               Loca
               Regia
               ubique
               Regio
               Usui
               Custodirent
               ,
               non
               obstantibus
               quibuscunque
               Privilegiis
               Ecclesiasticis
               .
            
             Then
             it
             follows
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             the
             Cathedral
             Men
             
               going
               out
               of
               the
               Castle
               in
               Procession
               ,
            
             had
             the
             Gates
             shut
             against
             them
             by
             the
             King's
             Soldiers
             or
             Servants
             at
             their
             Return
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             The
             Church
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             built
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Chappel
             before
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             )
             was
             evidently
             
               situated
               within
               the
               King's
               Castle
               ,
               Infra
               Castrum
               Domini
               Regis
               ,
            
             as
             is
             attested
             by
             the
             Printed
             and
             Written
             Records
             of
             those
             Times
             ,
             which
             my
             Lord
             Bishop
             contradicts
             gratis
             ;
             but
             I
             suppose
             thro'
             their
             Failures
             ,
             whom
             his
             Lordship
             entrusted
             and
             employed
             .
             The
             Ancientest
             Writer
             extant
             ,
             who
             mentions
             that
             Church
             ,
             writes
             
             thus
             expresly
             :
             c
             
               Osmundi
               Searesbiriensis
               Episcopus
            
             Ecclesiam
             quam
             Searesberia
             in
             CASTELLO
             
               construxerat
               cum
               adjutorio
               Episcoporum
               Walcelini
               Wintoniensis
               ,
               &
               Iohannis
               Bathoniensis
               ,
               Nonis
               Aprilis
               ,
               feria
               secunda
               dedicavit
               .
            
             Others
             who
             are
             Ancienter
             than
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             ,
             and
             more
             Authentick
             have
             the
             same
             Words
             :
             To
             which
             agrees
             that
             Ancient
             Distich
             ,
             which
             is
             cited
             by
             
               Bishop
               Godwin
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               Camden
               in
               Wilt.
            
             pag.
             180.
             
          
           
             Quid
             Domini
             Domus
             in
             Castro
             ,
             
               nisi
               Faederis
               Arca
               ,
               In
               Templo
               Baalim
               ?
            
             Carcer
             uterque
             Locus
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             with
             very
             great
             Reason
             .
             For
             All
             the
             Prebendaries
             or
             Canons
             (
             two
             Words
             for
             one
             Thing
             ,
             not
             two
             Things
             ,
             as
             the
             King's
             Attorney
             was
             made
             beleive
             )
             and
             All
             other
             Church-men
             ,
             except
             the
             Dean
             (
             who
             had
             an
             House
             and
             Demeasnes
             by
             the
             Rivers
             side
             ,
             about
             half
             a
             Mile
             below
             the
             Castle
             ,
             called
             still
             the
             
             Dean's
             Court
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Barker's
             House
             in
             Sunning
             is
             to
             this
             Day
             called
             the
             Deanery
             )
             were
             but
             as
             Prisoners
             in
             the
             King's
             Castle
             (
             compared
             with
             what
             they
             are
             now
             (
             for
             above
             
               One
               Hundred
               Thirty
               Four
            
             Years
             .
             And
             accordingly
             
               Bishop
               Poor
            
             made
             it
             the
             Ground
             of
             his
             Complaint
             both
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             that
             on
             which
             he
             then
             built
             ▪
             his
             Petition
             to
             Both
             for
             a
             Removal
             .
             —
             
               Ecclesiam
               de
               Castro
               &
               de
            
             d
             
               Carcere
               Regalis
               Potestatis
               laborabimus
               aedificare
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               posthaec
               autem
               acccessit
               ad
               Regem
            
             Angliae
             ,
             
               petens
               ab
               eo
               Licentiam
            
             ,
             &c.
             —
             
               &
               postulans
               ab
               eo
               tanquam
            
             
             
               a
               Domino
               suo
               manus
               adjutrices
               .
               Cui
               Rex
               benignissime
               praebuit
               assensum
               ,
            
             &c.
             Lastly
             ,
             't
             is
             confirmed
             by
             those
             words
             in
             the
             Bull
             of
             
               Pope
               Honorius
            
             the
             Third
             .
             e
             
               Quod
               non
               patet
               aditus
               ad
               Ecclesiam
               sine
               Licentia
               Castellani
               .
               Peter
            
             of
             Blois
             agrees
             with
             all
             these
             .
          
           
             ☞
             From
             all
             the
             Premises
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             was
             not
             only
             within
             the
             Precincts
             of
             the
             King's
             Castle
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             it
             stood
             on
             the
             King's
             Soil
             (
             however
             denyed
             by
             his
             Lordship
             :
             )
             But
             also
             within
             the
             
               Castle
               it self
            
             ,
             strictly
             and
             properly
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             As
             the
             Castle
             and
             the
             Guard
             of
             Souldiers
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Ground
             in
             which
             it
             stood
             ,
             have
             been
             evidently
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             the
             King's
             ;
             so
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             the
             Bishop
             held
             the
             Castle
             but
             as
             a
             Keeper
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             
               Maistre
               d'
               Hostel
            
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Tenant
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             as
             All
             Governors
             of
             Garrison-Towns
             and
             Castles
             ,
             do
             hold
             them
             
               pro
               Tempore
            
             for
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             even
             so
             both
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Earls
             of
             Sarum
             (
             the
             Earls
             longer
             ;
             very
             much
             longer
             than
             the
             Bishops
             )
             held
             it
             only
             in
             Trust
             ,
             and
             during
             Pleasure
             .
             Whence
             it
             was
             they
             were
             so
             f
             often
             put
             in
             ,
             and
             out
             ,
             as
             our
             Kings
             saw
             good
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             shew
             at
             large
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             such
             Publick
             Monuments
             as
             are
             confessedly
             the
             Best
             .
             This
             appears
             by
             the
             Grant
             of
             it
             to
             Bishop
             Roger
             ,
             as
             Great
             a
             Man
             with
             Hen.
             1.
             as
             Osmund
             was
             with
             his
             Father
             William
             ,
             tho'
             of
             a
             far
             more
             contemptible
             and
             Base
             
             Beginning
             ,
             and
             one
             who
             grew
             Great
             by
             the
             basest
             means
             .
             Malmsbury
             sets
             it
             forth
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Castellum
               Salesberiae
               (
               or
               Sedberiae
               ,
               as
               Eadmer
               calls
               it
               )
               Quod
               
                 Regij
                 Iuris
                 proprium
                 esset
              
               ,
               ab
               
                 Henrico
                 Rege
              
               impetratum
               muro
               cinctum
               ,
               Custodiae
               suae
               attraxerat
               .
            
             Thus
             Osmund
             held
             it
             as
             a
             Custos
             ,
             of
             Will.
             1.
             and
             Will.
             2.
             and
             Roger
             as
             a
             Custos
             ,
             from
             H.
             1.
             who
             found
             it
             encompassed
             with
             a
             
               Wall
               ,
               which
               Wall
               about
               the
               Castle
            
             seems
             to
             be
             all
             ,
             which
             gives
             any
             Colour
             for
             that
             saying
             of
             my
             Lord
             Bishop
             ,
             That
             Roger
             
               encompassed
               the
               City
               with
               a
               strong
               Wall.
            
             Whereas
             the
             Castle
             so
             encompassed
             was
             not
             Civitas
             ,
             but
             only
             vice
             y
             Civitatis
             ,
             as
             
               Will.
               of
               Malms
            
             .
             precisely
             words
             it
             :
             Thus
             the
             word
             Tenet
             is
             explained
             in
             
               Doomsday-Book
               ,
               Episcopus
               Tenet
               Saresberry
            
             .
             And
             thus
             what
             follows
             aserted
             by
             my
             Lord
             Bishop's
             ,
             [
             
               That
               the
               Castle
               it self
               did
               belong
               to
               the
               Bishop
            
             ]
             does
             of
             it self
             fall
             to
             the
             Ground
             ,
             without
             any
             stricter
             Examination
             of
             the
             Proofs
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             say
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             as
             that
             for
             which
             they
             are
             pretended
             to
             appear
             :
             But
             the
             contrary
             rather
             is
             from
             thence
             to
             be
             inferred
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             see
             to
             what
             purpose
             those
             words
             are
             added
             by
             my
             Lord
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             [
             
               vid
               ,
               Bee.
               fol.
            
             2351.
             ]
             unless
             it
             be
             
               to
               confute
               the
               Text.
            
             The
             Place
             is
             in
             
               Henry
               Knighton
               Leycestrensis
            
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             write
             till
             300.
             years
             after
             ,
             reaching
             to
             the
             Death
             of
             Rich.
             2.
             about
             1400.
             and
             who
             speaking
             of
             the
             King
             in
             Council
             ,
             commanding
             the
             removal
             of
             Bishops
             Sees
             ,
             does
             add
             these
             words
             —
             
               Hoc
               anno
               Hermannus
               Episcopus
               Primus
               Sarisburiensis
               Obiit
               .
               Cui
               Successit
               Osmundus
               Regis
               Cancellarius
            
             24
             
               annis
               ,
               Qui
               Ecclesiam
               Novam
            
             ,
             not
             
               Renovatam
               ibidem
               construxit
            
             .
             Thus
             his
             Lordship's
             
             
             Citation
             makes
             
               quite
               against
            
             his
             own
             Pretentions
             .
             Osmund
             did
             not
             only
             repair
             ,
             but
             first
             built
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             Herman
             at
             most
             did
             but
             design
             .
             So
             
               Matth.
               Paris
            
             in
             the
             place
             cited
             ,
             calls
             it
             (
             not
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             )
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Sarum's
               Castle
            
             .
             For
             Will.
             1.
             gave
             it
             to
             
               Walter
               d'
               Evereux
            
             z
             Earl
             of
             Rosmar
             in
             Normandy
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             Keeper
             ;
             so
             Hen.
             I.
             gave
             it
             to
             Bishop
             Roger
             ,
             from
             whom
             it
             was
             taken
             by
             King
             Stephen
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             Monster
             of
             Ingratitude
             ,
             and
             as
             from
             a
             
               Perjured
               Rebel
            
             .
             Then
             the
             Custody
             of
             it
             was
             given
             (
             not
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             )
             Earls
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             and
             was
             continued
             in
             them
             by
             
               Caeur
               de
               Lion
               R.
            
             1.
             and
             King
             Iohn
             ;
             after
             whom
             it
             was
             taken
             by
             Hen.
             3.
             from
             the
             Grandson
             of
             
               Will.
               Longespee
            
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             
               Margaret
               Countess
            
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             whose
             husband
             being
             attainted
             ,
             't
             was
             resumed
             by
             Ed.
             2.
             and
             after
             given
             by
             Ed.
             3.
             to
             
               Will.
               Montacute
            
             ,
             of
             whom
             tho'
             bought
             by
             Bishop
             Wivil
             for
             2500
             Marks
             ,
             (
             not
             recovered
             by
             Law
             ,
             nor
             won
             by
             Combat
             ,
             )
             't
             was
             yet
             soon
             resumed
             ;
             and
             given
             by
             Hen.
             4.
             to
             
               Rich.
               Nevil
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             made
             Earl
             of
             Salisbury
             .
             'T
             was
             after
             given
             by
             Ed.
             4.
             to
             his
             
               Brother
               Richard
               Duke
               of
               Gloucester
            
             .
             At
             last
             Hen.
             8.
             restored
             the
             blood
             of
             Margaret
             ,
             and
             made
             her
             Countess
             of
             Salisbury
             .
             After
             whose
             Attainder
             and
             Decapitation
             ,
             (
             when
             she
             was
             70
             years
             old
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             year
             1605.
             
             King
             Iames
             gave
             it
             to
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Cecil
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Heires
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             is
             rented
             by
             the
             Good
             Relict
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             
               Bishop
               Earl.
            
             
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             to
             how
             few
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             to
             how
             great
             a
             Number
             of
             Earles
             ,
             the
             Custody
             of
             the
             said
             Castle
             was
             Concredited
             by
             our
             Monarchs
             from
             time
             
             to
             time
             ,
             as
             its
             Keepers
             were
             esteemed
             more
             or
             less
             worthy
             to
             be
             entrusted
             .
             And
             to
             argue
             it
             was
             the
             few
             Bishops
             Soil
             (
             two
             or
             three
             at
             the
             most
             ,
             )
             or
             the
             Soil
             of
             the
             many
             Earles
             ,
             because
             our
             Monarchs
             made
             them
             Governours
             during
             Pleasure
             ;
             is
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             argue
             ,
             that
             the
             City
             of
             Oxford
             (
             when
             it
             was
             Garrisoned
             )
             was
             not
             the
             Kings
             ,
             but
             Colonel
             Leg's
             ,
             Sir
             
               Arthur
               Aston's
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Glenham's
            
             ,
             &c.
             because
             they
             were
             the
             Governours
             ,
             unto
             whose
             Custody
             't
             was
             committed
             .
             Or
             that
             the
             
               Castle
               of
               Windsor
            
             is
             the
             
               Earl
               of
               Arrundel's
            
             ,
             exclusively
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             because
             the
             King
             gave
             him
             lately
             
               the
               Honour
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             having
             proved
             that
             the
             Castle
             of
             Old
             Sarum
             was
             the
             Kings
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             King's
             Servants
             a
             were
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             more
             than
             130
             years
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             
               Cathedral
               Church
            
             of
             Sarum
             was
             b
             within
             the
             Kings
             Castle
             ;
             (
             which
             yet
             was
             confidenly
             denyed
             to
             the
             Lords
             Commissioners
             ;
             )
             and
             that
             our
             Kings
             from
             the
             Beginning
             have
             Acted
             in
             as
             Absolute
             and
             as
             Despotical
             a
             manner
             
               in
               and
               over
            
             the
             Church
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             of
             their
             own
             Mansion
             Houses
             within
             these
             Realms
             ;
             Common
             Sense
             will
             infer
             ,
             and
             inform
             the
             most
             indocile
             ,
             That
             where
             the
             King
             
               (
               William
               the
               First
            
             )
             had
             a
             Castle
             and
             Family
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             Chappel
             for
             God's
             Service
             ,
             and
             his
             Chappel
             was
             Free.
             How
             strange
             a
             thing
             therefore
             is
             it
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             lessen
             that
             Monarch
             in
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             only
             make
             them
             ,
             but
             does
             still
             keep
             them
             Great
             .
             How
             often
             had
             the
             Hierarchy
             been
             trodden
             utterly
             under
             foot
             ,
             if
             the
             
               King
               singly
            
             had
             not
             Sustained
             them
             ?
             How
             many
             Parliaments
             may
             be
             convened
             ,
             who
             will
             Vote
             down
             All
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Deans
             ,
             and
             
             Chapters
             ,
             
               (
               ab
               Actu
               ad
               potentiam
               optime
               valet
               Argumentum
               ,
               )
            
             if
             the
             King
             will
             prompt
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             but
             Consent
             when
             it
             is
             done
             ?
             They
             who
             look
             downwards
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             but
             neither
             backwards
             ,
             nor
             forwards
             ,
             on
             the
             years
             that
             are
             passed
             ,
             and
             the
             years
             to
             come
             ,
             do
             not
             consider
             what
             Protections
             they
             have
             received
             from
             the
             King
             (
             at
             the
             King
             's
             great
             cost
             ,
             )
             or
             what
             Protections
             for
             the
             future
             they
             may
             have
             a
             sad
             Occasion
             to
             wish
             and
             pray
             for
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             should
             have
             ended
             this
             2d
             .
             Chapter
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             Passage
             out
             of
             the
             Annals
             of
             
               Burton
               Abby
            
             ,
             MS.
             
             1245.
             
             Which
             shews
             that
             even
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             Hen.
             3.
             (
             long
             enough
             after
             Osmund
             ,
             and
             Will.
             1.
             )
             the
             King
             of
             England
             had
             
               Many
               Free
               Chappels
            
             ,
             and
             was
             resolved
             to
             keep
             them
             Free.
             Indeed
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             diverse
             Parish
             Churches
             which
             did
             but
             Neighbour
             on
             the
             King's
             Castles
             ,
             were
             apt
             to
             pretend
             to
             that
             Priviledge
             .
             Yea
             the
             Chappels
             in
             the
             King's
             Castles
             were
             Confirmed
             in
             their
             
               Immunities
               ,
               Exemptions
            
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             ,
             by
             Popes
             themselves
             :
             As
             appears
             by
             that
             Kings
             Proclamation
             Dated
             ,
             at
             
               Westminster
               March
               the
            
             3d.
             
               in
               the
            
             30.
             
             
               Year
               of
               His
               Reign
            
             .
             Wherein
             he
             strictly
             Commanded
             ,
             that
             the
             
               said
               Freedom
               of
               his
               Chappels
               should
               be
            
             c
             
               Perpetual
               .
               Et
               ne
               Aliquis
               contra
               praedictum
               Privilegium
               aliquid
               audeat
               attemptare
               .
            
             Nor
             hath
             any
             of
             our
             Monarchs
             taken
             away
             or
             surrendered
             that
             glorious
             Branch
             of
             their
             Prerogative
             ;
             whatever
             Subjects
             have
             attempted
             by
             joining
             with
             
               Boniface
               the
               9th
            
             .
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             WHereas
             't
             was
             affirmed
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             to
             the
             Lords
             ,
             
               That
               there
               never
               was
               a
               Time
               when
               either
               the
               Dean
               and
               Canons
               were
               exempt
               from
               all
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Sarum
             .
             The
             contrary
             to
             it
             is
             confessed
             and
             
               strongly
               proved
            
             by
             his
             Lordship
             himself
             in
             the
             very
             next
             Words
             following
             ,
             wherein
             his
             Lordship
             cites
             
               The
               Composition
            
             that
             was
             made
             between
             Bishop
             Waltham
             ,
             Dean
             Montacute
             ,
             and
             the
             Then
             Chapter
             of
             the
             said
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             longer
             since
             than
             in
             the
             Year
             1391.
             whereas
             the
             
               Absolute
               Exemption
            
             of
             the
             Dean
             and
             All
             the
             Canons
             from
             the
             Bishops
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             Year
             1095.
             
             Between
             which
             two
             Dates
             ,
             there
             was
             an
             Interval
             of
             almost
             300
             Years
             .
          
           
             Which
             Composition
             ,
             so
             called
             ,
             was
             indeed
             a
             Conspiracy
             of
             the
             said
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Dean
            
             and
             Chapter
             with
             
               Pope
               Boniface
            
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             (
             even
             (
             c
             )
             
               Then
               in
               force
            
             )
             they
             did
             incur
             a
             Praemunire
             :
             Which
             All
             the
             Bishops
             ever
             d
             since
             are
             humbly
             conceived
             to
             have
             incurred
             ,
             who
             have
             presumed
             to
             Act
             according
             to
             
               That
               Conspiracy
            
             ,
             I.
             Against
             the
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             King
             ;
             II.
             Against
             the
             Common
             ,
             and
             Statute
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ;
             III.
             Against
             the
             Fundamental
             Statute
             of
             our
             Subordinate
             Founder
             Osmund
             ;
             IV.
             Against
             their
             own
             Souls
             in
             two
             respects
             ,
             first
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Several
             Oaths
             ,
             which
             b
             
             have
             severally
             been
             Sworn
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             .
             That
             they
             would
             keep
             ,
             and
             cause
             to
             be
             kept
             (
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             lay
             )
             that
             Fundamental
             Statute
             of
             Osmund
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             ,
             Dignities
             ,
             Immunities
             ,
             and
             Exemptions
             therein
             contained
             ;
             of
             which
             Oaths
             the
             said
             Conspiracy
             or
             Composition
             is
             a
             Professed
             Violation
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shewn
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             heavy
             Curse
             ,
             which
             Osmund
             denounced
             against
             All
             those
             who
             should
             dare
             to
             pervert
             the
             said
             Fundamental
             Constitutions
             in
             any
             kind
             .
             V.
             Against
             its
             own
             Being
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             several
             Inconsistences
             with
             it self
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             several
             Nullities
             contained
             in
             it
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Against
             the
             Well-being
             ,
             if
             not
             against
             the
             very
             Being
             of
             the
             whole
             College
             within
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             most
             scandalous
             and
             most
             mischievous
             Effects
             .
             But
             of
             each
             in
             its
             Order
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             First
             ,
             It
             was
             a
             Conspiracy
             against
             the
             King
             of
             England
             and
             his
             Prerogative
             ,
             who
             is
             in
             Law
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Founder
             as
             well
             as
             Patron
             of
             all
             the
             Archibishopricks
             and
             Bishopricks
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             took
             care
             in
             his
             Original
             Charter
             granted
             to
             his
             Favourite
             Osmund
             ,
             (
             sealed
             first
             with
             the
             Seal
             of
             Will.
             I.
             and
             then
             with
             the
             Seal
             of
             Will.
             II.
             )
             to
             exempt
             his
             Dean
             and
             All
             his
             Prebendaries
             or
             Canons
             from
             the
             Bishops
             Jurisdiction
             in
             as
             full
             and
             as
             plain
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             Latin
             words
             could
             express
             an
             Exemption
             by
             .
             In
             words
             so
             carefully
             contrived
             against
             all
             possible
             Affectation
             of
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             College
             of
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             in
             any
             succeeding
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             that
             what
             the
             present
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             would
             make
             an
             Argument
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             Affected
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             
             makes
             quite
             against
             him
             .
             For
             the
             Voice
             and
             the
             Place
             which
             the
             Bishop
             has
             in
             Chapter
             (
             common
             to
             him
             with
             all
             the
             52
             Canons
             )
             he
             has
             as
             
               Prebendary
               of
               Pottern
            
             ,
             not
             as
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             ;
             nor
             has
             he
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Second
             Voice
             as
             he
             is
             
               Prebendary
               of
               Blewbery
            
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             never
             admitted
             to
             it
             by
             Installation
             ,
             nor
             lawfully
             could
             be
             .
             For
             when
             Hen.
             2.
             
               had
               given
               two
               Prebends
               to
               One
               man
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
            
             Pope
             Alexander
             the
             Third
             complained
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Letter
             ,
             as
             Unlawful
             ,
             and
             Uncanonical
             .
             (
             Not
             denying
             the
             
               King
               's
               Right
            
             of
             conferring
             Prebends
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Evil
               use
            
             of
             it
             .
             )
             So
             that
             the
             Bishop
             in
             Capitulo
             has
             but
             one
             single
             Vote
             ,
             and
             the
             liberty
             to
             propose
             what
             he
             thinks
             may
             tend
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             to
             complain
             of
             what
             he
             takes
             to
             be
             amiss
             ,
             (
             as
             every
             other
             Prebendary
             has
             as
             free
             liberty
             to
             do
             ,
             )
             and
             to
             be
             punished
             or
             amended
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Duty
             ,
             but
             the
             e
             Dignity
             of
             the
             Dean
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Canons
             ,
             
               ut
               Episcopo
               in
               nullo
               respondeant
               ,
               nisi
               in
               Capitulo
               .
            
             To
             which
             't
             is
             added
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             (
             what
             his
             Lordship
             does
             not
             mention
             )
             &
             judicio
             Tantùm
             
               Capituli
               pareant
            
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             Tantum
             excludes
             the
             Bishops
             Iudgment
             or
             definitive
             Sentence
             of
             any
             matter
             ,
             &
             limits
             it
             wholly
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Great
             Chapter
             (
             consisting
             of
             All
             the
             Canons
             Non-Resident
             and
             Resident
             )
             whereof
             the
             Dean
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             the
             Prebendary
             of
             Pottern
             ,
             a
             worthy
             Member
             ;
             but
             the
             Bishop
             as
             Bishop
             is
             neither
             of
             them
             .
             Nor
             was
             this
             
               Signal
               Exemption
            
             only
             in
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             ,
             made
             at
             once
             by
             the
             Supreme
             and
             the
             
               Subordinate
               Founder
            
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             Repeated
             
             and
             Confirmed
             by
             Hen.
             III.
             and
             Bishop
             Poor
             ,
             in
             the
             Removal
             of
             the
             same
             from
             Old
             to
             
               New
               Sarum
            
             ,
             in
             the
             years
             1220.
             
             And
             the
             same
             Oaths
             for
             the
             due
             observance
             of
             it
             ,
             have
             been
             ever
             since
             Sworn
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             and
             Chapters
             without
             Exception
             .
             All
             which
             was
             alledged
             
               with
               effect
            
             in
             the
             Chapters
             Accusation
             of
             Bishop
             
               Erghum
               to
            
             Archbishop
             Sudbury
             (
             1375
             ,
             )
             whom
             they
             charged
             before
             his
             Grace
             at
             once
             with
             Perjury
             and
             Usurpation
             ,
             for
             affecting
             a
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Canons
             when
             the
             Dean
             was
             Dead
             ,
             and
             the
             Deanry
             Vacant
             ,
             at
             a
             Time
             wherein
             the
             Bishop
             had
             a
             
               little
               colour
               for
               it
            
             ,
             which
             might
             excuse
             his
             Sin
             
               a
               Tanto
            
             .
             Much
             more
             might
             they
             have
             done
             whilst
             the
             Dean
             was
             yet
             Living
             ,
             if
             such
             an
             Incroachment
             had
             been
             attempted
             .
             Besides
             it
             was
             against
             the
             
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               this
               Realm
            
             ,
             by
             being
             against
             the
             Decanal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             is
             e
             
               for
               ever
               and
               inseparably
               thereto
               annexed
               ,
            
             and
             granted
             unto
             the
             Dean
             under
             the
             Great
             Seal
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             II.
             Next
             it
             was
             against
             the
             Common
             and
             
               Statute
               Law
            
             of
             the
             Land.
             Against
             the
             first
             ,
             because
             the
             King's
             
               Prerogative
               is
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Principal
               part
               of
               the
               Common
               Law
               ,
            
             as
             that
             from
             which
             our
             Statute
             Laws
             are
             derived
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             a
             Principle
             with
             my
             Lord
             Coke
             ,
             
               The
               f
               
                 Common
                 Law
                 disallows
                 Acts
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 of
                 any
                 Subject
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 (
                 much
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 Sovereign
                 )
                 by
                 any
                 Foreign
                 Power
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 as
                 things
                 not
                 Authentick
                 .
              
            
             Such
             was
             the
             Power
             of
             Boniface
             the
             Ninth
             meerly
             Foreign
             ,
             and
             Prohibited
             
               as
               such
            
             by
             several
             Statutes
             then
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             .
             
             
             Against
             the
             second
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             
               ab
               Antiquo
            
             (
             before
             the
             Petition
             made
             to
             the
             Pope
             by
             the
             then
             Bishop
             ,
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             for
             the
             
               Papal
               Confirmation
            
             of
             the
             Conspiracy
             aforesaid
             ,
             )
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             in
             force
             ,
             against
             Appealing
             to
             ,
             or
             Petitioning
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             foreign
             Power
             ,
             either
             for
             Grants
             or
             Confirmations
             of
             any
             Acts
             ,
             or
             Combinations
             ,
             or
             Associations
             whatsoever
             ,
             within
             these
             Realms
             ;
             and
             therefore
             one
             
               Abbot
               Moris
            
             in
             the
             46
             of
             Ed.
             3.
             incurr'd
             the
             Pain
             of
             Praemunire
             ,
             for
             sending
             to
             Rome
             to
             h
             
               be
               confirmed
            
             by
             the
             Pope
             in
             his
             Election
             to
             his
             Abby
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             (
             forsooth
             )
             gave
             him
             of
             
               his
               Spiritual
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             
               at
               the
               Request
               of
               the
               King
               of
            
             England
             ,
             as
             he
             fictitiously
             pretended
             .
             The
             Bull
             was
             considered
             of
             in
             Council
             ,
             before
             all
             the
             Judges
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             All
             it
             was
             resolved
             ,
             that
             this
             Bull
             of
             the
             Pope
             was
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             England
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Abbot
             ,
             for
             obtaining
             it
             ,
             
               was
               faln
               into
               the
               King's
               Mercy
            
             ;
             whereupon
             
               All
               his
               Possessions
               were
               seiz'd
               into
               the
               King's
               Hands
               .
            
             The
             same
             Penalty
             was
             deserved
             by
             them
             who
             made
             the
             Composition
             we
             are
             upon
             ,
             and
             petitioned
             the
             Pope
             for
             his
             Confirmation
             .
             And
             though
             't
             is
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             done
             at
             Rich.
             2.
             his
             Intercession
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             
               but
               pretended
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Usual
               Trick
            
             ,
             the
             Practise
             and
             Policy
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             to
             feign
             Requests
             from
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             scorned
             to
             make
             them
             ;
             as
             they
             did
             often
             pretend
             to
             Give
             ,
             what
             they
             could
             not
             deny
             ,
             or
             durst
             not
             offer
             to
             withold
             ,
             and
             knew
             they
             had
             not
             either
             
             a
             Right
             to
             confer
             ,
             or
             a
             Power
             to
             hinder
             .
             Choice
             Examples
             of
             which
             are
             given
             by
             the
             Learned
             and
             Reverend
             Archdeacon
             Fullwood
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Subversion
               of
               the
            
             Romanists
             
               Pleas
               for
               the
               Pope's
               Supremacy
               in
            
             England
             ;
             and
             though
             Rich.
             2.
             was
             so
             
               incomparably
               careless
            
             of
             his
             every
             thing
             that
             was
             his
             ,
             even
             to
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             Crown
             and
             Dignity
             ,
             which
             brought
             upon
             him
             his
             Deposition
             ,
             as
             Historians
             are
             wont
             to
             call
             it
             .
             And
             although
             such
             an
             Act
             of
             
               Intercession
               to
               the
               Pope
            
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             had
             had
             an
             absolute
             Nullity
             in
             it self
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             True
             ;
             yet
             hardly
             any
             man
             can
             believe
             it
             ,
             who
             shall
             consider
             the
             Statute
             made
             in
             the
             i
             same
             Kings
             Time
             against
             all
             Papal
             Usurpations
             ,
             which
             to
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             as
             things
             of
             Right
             ,
             is
             to
             incur
             a
             Praemunire
             .
             Besides
             that
             Rich.
             2.
             had
             acted
             against
             other
             Parliaments
             also
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             Declaration
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Trick
             I
             now
             mentioned
             was
             often
             used
             by
             the
             Popes
             ,
             we
             cannot
             prove
             by
             a
             better
             Testimony
             than
             that
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             most
             sincere
             
               Padre
               Paul
            
             ,
             who
             speaking
             of
             the
             Times
             of
             Paul
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             in
             giving
             that
             to
             Queen
             Mary
             which
             was
             her
             own
             long
             before
             ,
             and
             inherited
             from
             her
             Father
             ,
             King
             Hen.
             8.
             concludes
             with
             this
             signal
             Observation
             :
             
               Cosi
               spesso
               i
               Papi
               hanno
               donato
               quello
               ,
               che
               non
               hanno
               potuto
               levare
               a
               possessori
               ;
               &
               questi
               per
               suggire
               le
               contentioni
               ,
               parte
               hanno
               ricevuto
               le
               Cose
               proprie
               in
               dono
               ,
               &
               parte
               hanno
               dissimulate
               di
               saper
               '
               il
               dono
               ,
               &
               la
               pretensione
               del
               Donatore
               .
            
             Add
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Conspiracy
             was
             expresly
             against
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             Liberties
             ,
             Exemptions
             ,
             and
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             were
             confirmed
             
             and
             secured
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             no
             fewer
             than
             k
             32
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             .
             And
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             is
             not
             only
             a
             
               Statute
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             old
             as
             since
             the
             17th
             year
             of
             King
             Iohn
             ,
             though
             made
             more
             full
             and
             with
             more
             Solemnity
             in
             the
             9th
             Year
             of
             Hen.
             3.
             
             But
             moreover
             by
             the
             
               Act
               of
            
             25
             Ed.
             1.
             't
             was
             adjudged
             in
             Parliament
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             held
             as
             
               The
               Common
               Law.
            
             (
             They
             are
             the
             Words
             of
             
               Chief
               Iustice
               Coke
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             his
             Comment
             on
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             .
             )
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             The
             Application
             made
             to
             the
             Pope
             at
             that
             Time
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             was
             a
             strong
             proof
             of
             its
             Corruption
             .
             For
             't
             was
             the
             Observation
             of
             the
             most
             wise
             Padre
             l
             Paolo
             ,
             that
             
               None
               went
               to
            
             Rome
             
               out
               of
               Devotion
               ,
               but
               only
               out
               of
               some
               Design
               against
               the
               Canons
               and
               Customs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               being
               unable
               to
               get
               approved
               in
               their
               own
               Country
               ,
               they
               fled
               to
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               where
               Dispensations
               were
               vendible
               for
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               Avarice
               or
               Ambition
               covered
               over
               with
               an
               Apostolical
               Dispensation
               or
               Confirmation
               .
            
             So
             he
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             
               the
               Almes
               of
               the
               Faithful
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             III.
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             foresaid
             Composition
             was
             even
             knowingly
             and
             professedly
             against
             
               The
               great
               Fundamental
               Statute
            
             (
             commonly
             called
             in
             our
             Books
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             Osmundi
             ,
             )
             
               of
               the
               Subordinate
               Founder
               Osmund
            
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Consequence
             unavoidable
             against
             the
             
               Sovereign
               Founder
            
             also
             ,
             whose
             Royal
             Seal
             alone
             was
             affixed
             to
             it
             .
             That
             't
             was
             against
             the
             said
             Charter
             and
             Fundamental
             Statute
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Exemption
             of
             the
             Dean
             and
             Canons
             ,
             and
             all
             Inferior
             Members
             also
             belonging
             
             to
             the
             Kings
             
               Free
               Chappel
            
             ,
             (
             which
             any
             man
             may
             deny
             whose
             Tongue
             is
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             no
             Man
             living
             can
             disprove
             ,
             )
             hath
             already
             been
             evinced
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             further
             ,
             as
             Occasion
             shall
             be
             offered
             .
             But
             that
             't
             was
             knowingly
             and
             professedly
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             moreover
             to
             be
             proved
             from
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             Conspiracy
             .
             For
             as
             there
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Fundamental
             Statute
             and
             Charter
             both
             Legal
             and
             Episcopal
             ,
             fol.
             76.
             so
             in
             the
             next
             page
             of
             that
             Leaf
             there
             are
             these
             bold
             and
             unexcusable
             Words
             —
             
               Non
               obstante
               Statuto
               ,
               &
               Chartapraedicta
               ,
            
             The
             King
             himself
             in
             Parliament
             could
             not
             have
             spoken
             in
             a
             more
             Imperial
             strain
             .
             Archbishop
             Boniface
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1262.
             had
             most
             tenderly
             provided
             for
             the
             
               Liberties
               of
               all
               in
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Sarum
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Tenor
             of
             m
             
             Osmund's
             Statute
             ;
             though
             he
             was
             in
             all
             his
             time
             the
             most
             assuming
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             even
             from
             that
             to
             this
             day
             .
             Whereas
             in
             the
             Conspiracy
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Pope
             Boniface
             with
             the
             then
             Bishop
             ,
             Dean
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             aggravation
             of
             the
             astonishing
             design
             against
             the
             King
             ;
             that
             it
             hath
             a
             
               special
               Salvo
            
             for
             the
             Popes
             and
             his
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarums
             Rights
             ,
             but
             none
             at
             all
             for
             the
             Kings
             :
             Yea
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             were
             not
             enough
             to
             affront
             the
             King
             by
             ,
             it
             takes
             upon
             it
             to
             decree
             the
             whole
             Revenue
             of
             the
             
               Deanry
               ,
               Decanatu
               vacante
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Chapter
             ;
             which
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Revenues
             of
             all
             the
             void
             Bishopricks
             in
             England
             ,
             )
             belong
             by
             Law
             to
             
               The
               King
               alone
            
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             
               The
               Goods
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (
             as
             the
             Chapter
             words
             it
             )
             which
             Osmund
             gave
             to
             the
             Dean
             and
             Canons
             ,
             he
             gave
             them
             even
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             received
             them
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Libere
               ,
               prout
               Ipse
               obtinueram
            
             ;
             
             (
             meaning
             his
             Master
             Will.
             I.
             )
             and
             adds
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             in
             his
             
               repeated
               Exemption
            
             of
             all
             the
             Prebendaries
             or
             Canons
             from
             all
             Intermedlings
             of
             any
             Bishop
             who
             should
             succeed
             him
             ,
             
               Habeant
               etiam
               Curiam
               suam
               in
               omnibus
               Praebendis
               suis
               ,
               &
               Dignitatem
               Archidiaconalem
               ,
               ita
               ut
               nulla
               omnino
               Exigentia
               vel
               in
               Dono
               ,
               vel
               in
               Assisa
               ,
               aut
               aliqua
               alia
               Consuetudine
               ab
               Episcopo
               vel
               aliquo
               alio
               fiat
               ,
               &c.
               
               Sed
            
             (
             
               ●
               contra
            
             )
             
               omnes
               Dignitates
               ,
               &
               omnes
               Libertates
               plenarie
               &
               pacifice
               habeant
               ,
               quas
               Ego
            
             Osmundus
             
               Episcopus
               in
               iisdem
               Praebendis
               habui
               ,
               aut
               aliquis
            
             n
             
               alius
               ,
               cum
               ●as
               in
               Nostro
               Dominio
               haberemus
               .
            
             'T
             was
             in
             contempt
             and
             relation
             to
             this
             Emphatical
             Exemption
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             which
             was
             instanced
             in
             before
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Dean
            
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             conspired
             with
             Boniface
             the
             Ninth
             against
             the
             Statute
             they
             were
             sworn
             to
             keep
             inviolate
             ,
             with
             a
             prodigious
             
               Non
               obstante
               Statuto
            
             ,
             and
             
               Charta
               pradicta
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             IV.
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               It
               was
               against
               their
               own
               Souls
               .
            
             For
             it
             follows
             in
             the
             same
             Charter
             ,
             or
             the
             great
             Fundamental
             Statute
             ,
             (
             wherewith
             all
             after
             Statutes
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
             )
             that
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Foundation
             must
             take
             an
             Oath
             at
             his
             Admission
             ,
             
               Se
               Dignitates
               &
               Consuetudines
               Ecclesiae
            
             Sarum
             
               inviolabiliter
               observaturum
            
             .
             And
             if
             any
             one
             shall
             presume
             to
             violate
             or
             pervert
             the
             said
             Statute
             of
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             
               perpetuo
               Anathematizetur
            
             ,
             is
             the
             Form
             of
             the
             Curse
             used
             by
             the
             King
             and
             Bishop
             Osmund
             on
             the
             Transgressor
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             meant
             
             of
             the
             Lesser
             ,
             but
             Greater
             Cursing
             ,
             which
             the
             Old
             English
             Festival
             and
             the
             Articles
             found
             in
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Church
             at
             
               Canterbury
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1562.
             o
             do
             define
             to
             be
             
               
                 Such
                 a
                 Cursing
                 ,
                 or
                 Vengeance-taking
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 departeth
                 a
                 Man
                 from
                 the
                 Bliss
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 from
                 Housel
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 of
                 Holy
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 betaketh
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Pains
                 of
                 Hell
                 without
                 end
                 .
              
            
             Such
             was
             the
             force
             of
             the
             word
             Perpetuo
             ,
             when
             such
             Cursings
             were
             in
             use
             .
             In
             a
             due
             fear
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             such
             a
             Curse
             upon
             such
             a
             Perjury
             ,
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Sarum
             in
             their
             Complaint
             to
             Archbishop
             Sudbury
             against
             Bishop
             Erghum
             ,
             for
             violating
             his
             Oath
             by
             usurping
             a
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             by
             presuming
             to
             visit
             certain
             Prebends
             whilst
             the
             Deanry
             lay
             void
             ,
             did
             present
             how
             All
             the
             Privileges
             which
             had
             been
             settled
             in
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             were
             continued
             and
             confirmed
             in
             the
             Removal
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             Bull
             from
             Pope
             
               Honorius
               ,
               cum
               hac
               clausula
               in
               Literis
               Apostolicis
               inserta
               ,
            
             [
             
               Salvis
               ipsius
               Ecclesiae
            
             Sarum
             
               Privilegiis
               ,
               Dignitatibus
               ,
               &
               Consuetudinibus
               .
            
             ]
             
               
                 Ad
                 dictas
                 etiam
                 Ordinationes
                 ,
                 Consuetudines
                 ,
                 Libertates
                 &
                 Dignitates
                 fideliter
                 tenendas
                 &
                 inviolabiliter
                 observandas
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 Decani
                 &
                 Canonici
              
               Sarum
               
                 Praebendarii
                 ,
                 eorum
                 temporibus
                 successivis
                 ,
                 omnes
                 &
                 singuli
                 ,
                 juramentis
                 Corporalibus
                 ad
                 Sancta
                 Dei
                 Evangelia
                 ,
                 praestitis
                 ,
                 realiter
                 fuerunt
                 &
                 sunt
                 astricti
                 .
              
               Whereupon
               they
               prayed
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               the
               Province
               ,
               so
               to
               interpose
               his
               Metropolitical
               Power
               as
               that
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Sarum
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 his
                 Soul
                 ,
              
               might
               revoke
               and
               retract
               
               
                 the
                 Visitation
                 he
                 had
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Chapter
                 enjoy
                 their
                 own
                 without
                 disturbance
                 .
                 Place
                 at
                 igitur
                 Paternitati
                 Vestrae
                 taliter
                 interponere
                 Partes
                 Vestras
                 ,
                 ut
                 dictus
                 D.
                 Episcopus
              
               Sarum
               
                 omnia
                 praemissa
                 illicite
                 attentata
                 ,
                 &
                 praecipue
                 Visitationem
                 sicut
                 praemittitur
                 Decanatu
                 vacante
                 de
                 facto
                 inchoatam
                 ,
                 pro
                 Salute
                 animae
                 suae
                 revocet
                 ,
                 &
                 praefatum
                 Capitulum
                 &
                 Prebendarii
                 omnes
                 &
                 singulos
                 commodo
                 Fundationis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 —
                 libere
                 gaudere
                 ,
                 in
                 solidum
                 exercere
                 ,
                 quoad
                 omnia
                 praemissa
                 in
                 Pace
                 permittat
                 in
                 futurum
                 .
              
            
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Fundamental
             Statutes
             and
             Customs
             of
             our
             Church
             were
             so
             confirmed
             By
             Hen.
             8.
             in
             his
             Regal
             Visitation
             of
             it
             ,
             
               An.
               Dom.
            
             1535
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Sarum
             for
             ever
             are
             as
             much
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             any
             other
             .
             The
             Bishop
             there
             by
             Name
             is
             the
             first
             bound
             up
             ;
             and
             bound
             up
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             no
             other
             Statutes
             and
             Customs
             ,
             than
             do
             agree
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             said
             Papal
             Composition
             hath
             been
             proved
             to
             disagree
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             professedly
             does
             oppose
             the
             Royal
             Charter
             ,
             and
             the
             Fundamental
             Statute
             ,
             on
             which
             our
             whole
             Endowment
             stands
             ;
             so
             I
             set
             This
             against
             That
             ,
             the
             Fundamental
             Charter
             and
             Statute
             ,
             against
             the
             Novel
             Composition
             or
             Combination
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             V.
             Add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Composition
             hath
             several
             other
             Nullities
             in
             it
             ,
             arising
             from
             its
             several
             Inconsistences
             with
             it self
             .
             'T
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             an
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             1.
             
             Not
             to
             be
             impowered
             to
             Visit
             Triennially
             ,
             and
             2.
             
             To
             be
             interdicted
             a
             Procuration
             ;
             3.
             
             p
             Only
             once
             in
             Seven
             years
             ;
             4.
             
             
             And
             then
             q
             without
             any
             Regard
             ;
             5.
             
             And
             in
             the
             r
             
               Chapter
               House
               only
            
             ;
             not
             where
             he
             will
             ,
             excepting
             the
             Archdeacons
             ,
             whom
             't
             is
             said
             he
             may
             Visit
             s
             elsewhere
             :
             6.
             
             A
             fault
             or
             default
             in
             a
             Prebendary
             at
             large
             to
             be
             corrected
             ,
             (
             
               not
               by
               the
               Bishop
            
             ,
             but
             )
             by
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             
               Dean
               alone
            
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             without
             a
             Visitation
             ;
             (
             
               fol.
               66.
               b.
            
             )
             7.
             
             t
             A
             Power
             is
             pretended
             ,
             
               to
               inquire
               what
               is
               amiss
               among
               all
               the
               Secular
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Close
               ,
               and
               to
               reform
               ,
               or
               correct
               ,
               if
               the
               Dean
               does
               not
            
             ;
             (
             
               f.
               66.
            
             )
             which
             hath
             an
             absolute
             Inconsistence
             with
             the
             Salvo
             made
             before
             for
             the
             Rights
             of
             the
             Dean
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             [
             
               Visitatione
               &
               Iurisdictione
            
             u
             
               Decanali
               in
               omnibus
               ,
               &
               per
               omnia
               Decano
               &
               Successoribus
               suis
               semper
               salvis
               .
            
             ]
             Now
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             immemorial
             Practise
             ,
             but
             by
             Decisions
             of
             Authority
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Confessions
             of
             this
             present
             Bishop
             ,
             (
             yes
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             earnest
             Contentions
             for
             the
             Dean
             against
             himself
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             Close
             is
             the
             
             Dean's
             Peculiar
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             that
             the
             Dean
             has
             All
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             that
             all
             Persons
             and
             Causes
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             cognizance
             within
             the
             Close
             ,
             yea
             ,
             within
             the
             Bishops
             own
             Palace
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             Tried
             and
             adjudged
             in
             the
             Deans
             Court
             alone
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             in
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             Then
             I
             trow
             't
             will
             be
             granted
             to
             be
             a
             monstrous
             Absurdity
             and
             Inconsistence
             ,
             for
             One
             Ordinary
             to
             be
             the
             Visitor
             of
             Another
             ,
             who
             hath
             a
             Co-ordinate
             Jurisdiction
             with
             himself
             in
             many
             other
             places
             of
             Wilts
             and
             Berks
             ,
             and
             a
             Superior
             to
             him
             in
             One
             ,
             and
             a
             sole
             Jurisdiction
             in
             that
             very
             Close
             wherein
             
             the
             Bishop
             pretends
             to
             be
             the
             Deans
             Visitor
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             a
             Regal
             ,
             or
             Metropolitical
             Authority
             ,
             to
             
               which
               two
               alone
            
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             is
             subordinate
             in
             his
             Peculiars
             ,
             as
             all
             others
             are
             who
             have
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             within
             
               the
               Province
            
             ;
             even
             abstracting
             from
             the
             Relation
             the
             Deans
             of
             Sarum
             ever
             had
             to
             the
             
             King
             's
             
               Free
               Chappel
            
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Privileges
             remain
             ,
             and
             were
             ever
             reserved
             ,
             though
             the
             Formality
             is
             obscured
             in
             a
             Great
             Cathedral
             Church
             .
             This
             last
             Absurdity
             spoken
             of
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             by
             these
             following
             Degrees
             .
          
           
             N.
             I.
             First
             ,
             There
             never
             was
             a
             Time
             since
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             within
             the
             Kings
             Castle
             of
             Old
             Sarum
             ,
             or
             since
             its
             Removal
             to
             the
             Close
             of
             
               New
               Sarum
            
             ,
             (
             which
             Close
             must
             be
             distinguished
             in
             all
             our
             Discourses
             from
             the
             City
             ,
             which
             no
             body
             denies
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Bishops
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sub-Deans
             two
             Years
             in
             three
             ,
             )
             wherein
             the
             Bishop
             was
             ,
             or
             wherein
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             was
             
               not
               Immediatus
               Loci
               Ordinarius
            
             .
             Let
             them
             name
             it
             ,
             and
             prove
             it
             ,
             who
             were
             bold
             enough
             to
             say
             there
             was
             such
             a
             Time
             ,
             as
             the
             Dean
             has
             named
             plainly
             ,
             and
             also
             proved
             the
             Space
             of
             Time
             of
             almost
             300
             Years
             ,
             between
             the
             Kings
             and
             
             Osmund's
             Charter
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             Infamous
             Composition
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Bishop
             hath
             pretended
             some
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Close
             ,
             five
             days
             in
             seven
             years
             ,
             though
             none
             at
             all
             before
             or
             after
             so
             great
             a
             space
             as
             seven
             years
             :
             Which
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             is
             another
             Absurdity
             and
             Inconsistence
             .
             No
             Instance
             can
             be
             given
             of
             any
             
               Will
               proved
            
             within
             the
             Close
             by
             any
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             any
             Letters
             of
             Administration
             granted
             ,
             or
             any
             matter
             of
             Instance
             tryed
             ,
             or
             any
             Fornication
             punished
             by
             any
             Bishop
             since
             the
             Foundation
             :
             
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             who
             is
             confessedly
             in
             the
             Statute
             of
             Bishop
             Roger
             himself
             (
             though
             an
             high-flying
             Bishop
             )
             
               Loci
               Ordinarius
               Immediatus
            
             .
             See
             the
             Statute
             
               De
               Testamentis
               Decano
               insinuandis
            
             .
             Now
             that
             is
             clearly
             
               an
               Immemorial
               Practice
               and
               Possession
               of
               the
               Dean
               which
               has
               been
               a
               Tempore
               ,
               &
               per
               Tempus
               ,
               cujus
               contrarii
               memoria
               hominum
               non
               existit
               .
            
             Which
             Allegation
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             ,
             for
             the
             Chapters
             Exemption
             from
             the
             Bishops
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             Bishop
             
               Ralph
               Erghum
            
             could
             not
             deny
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             was
             decreed
             against
             .
             2.
             
             Next
             ,
             the
             
               Decisions
               of
               Authority
            
             have
             been
             for
             the
             Dean
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             Authority
             hath
             been
             appealed
             unto
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             seldom
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Year
             1301
             ,
             when
             the
             then
             Bishop
             
               Simon
               de
               Gaunt
            
             endeavoured
             to
             invade
             the
             Decanal
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Canons
             and
             other
             Members
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
             
               Sarum
               ,
               Petrus
               de
               Sabaudia
            
             then
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             did
             by
             his
             Instrument
             in
             Writing
             ,
             on
             the
             Third
             of
             October
             ,
             Prohibit
             the
             Prebendaries
             or
             Canons
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Members
             of
             the
             said
             Church
             ,
             and
             discharge
             them
             from
             submitting
             to
             the
             said
             Bishops
             Visitation
             .
          
           
             N.
             II.
             No
             longer
             since
             than
             in
             the
             Year
             1665
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Elliot
               ,
               LL.
               Doctor
            
             ,
             Chancellor
             then
             to
             Dr.
             
               Alexander
               Hyde
            
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             cited
             one
             
               Iohn
               Wickham
            
             ,
             Servant
             to
             Mr.
             Chafin
             ,
             living
             then
             in
             the
             Close
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             unto
             the
             Bishops
             Consistory
             for
             Incontinency
             ,
             &c.
             
             Wickham
             not
             obeying
             the
             Summons
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             said
             Chancellor
             
               de
               facto
            
             Excommunicated
             .
             Whereupon
             Mr.
             
               Richard
               Kent
            
             ,
             then
             Prebendary
             of
             Sarum
             and
             Surrogate
             to
             the
             Reverend
             Dr.
             
               Richard
               Baily
               ,
               Dean
            
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             perceiving
             the
             Invasion
             committed
             
             upon
             the
             Dean's
             peculiar
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             by
             Dr.
             Elliot
             the
             Bishops
             Chancellor
             ,
             in
             citing
             Wickham
             within
             the
             Close
             ,
             Absolves
             the
             said
             Wickham
             .
             Whereupon
             the
             Bishop
             makes
             his
             complaint
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             Dr.
             
               Gilbert
               Sheldon
            
             .
             The
             business
             came
             to
             an
             Hearing
             in
             St.
             
             Iohn's
             
               College
               Gallery
            
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             before
             the
             
               said
               Archbishop
            
             ,
             and
             Edward
             Earl
             of
             Clarendon
             ,
             Lord
             
               Chancellour
               of
               England
            
             ;
             (
             the
             King
             then
             residing
             in
             Oxford
             .
             )
             And
             the
             Issue
             was
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             Bishop
             should
             not
             intermeddle
             with
             any
             Ecclesiastical
             Censures
             ,
             things
             ,
             or
             Persons
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Palace
             and
             Family
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             decision
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Matters
             within
             the
             said
             Close
             ,
             did
             ,
             and
             do
             purely
             ,
             wholly
             and
             solely
             belong
             unto
             the
             Dean
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     True
                     Copy
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Relation
                     of
                     the
                     Matter
                     from
                     the
                     Reverend
                     
                       Dr.
                       Richard
                       Baily
                    
                     ,
                     received
                     by
                     me
                     the
                     Surrogate
                     to
                     the
                     said
                     
                       Dr.
                       Richard
                       Baily
                    
                     ,
                     Dean
                     of
                     Sarum
                     .
                     It
                     a
                     testor
                     
                       Ricard
                       .
                       Kent
                    
                     ,
                     primo
                     Jun.
                     A.D.
                     1678.
                     
                     Sub-Dec
                     .
                     Sarum
                     .
                  
                   
                     N.
                     III.
                     Yea
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     present
                     Lord
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     present
                     Dean's
                     Time
                     ,
                     there
                     was
                     a
                     Crime
                     committed
                     within
                     his
                     Lordships
                     own
                     Pallace
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     his
                     Lordships
                     chief
                     Domestick
                     ;
                     which
                     being
                     a
                     Crime
                     of
                     Ecclesiastical
                     cognizance
                     ,
                     was
                     by
                     consequence
                     to
                     be
                     punished
                     by
                     the
                     King
                     's
                     Ecclesiastical
                     Laws
                     .
                     The
                     Bishop
                     applied
                     himself
                     first
                     by
                     Letters
                     to
                     the
                     Dean
                     and
                     Chapter
                     conjunctim
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Punishing
                     of
                     the
                     chief
                     Party
                     in
                     
                     that
                     Commission
                     ;
                     proposing
                     the
                     Composition
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     whereby
                     his
                     Lordship
                     was
                     in
                     hopes
                     a
                     Correction
                     
                       de
                       bene
                       esse
                    
                     might
                     be
                     favourably
                     inflicted
                     .
                     The
                     Dean
                     and
                     Chapter
                     met
                     on
                     purpose
                     in
                     Dr.
                     
                     Drake's
                     House
                     ,
                     to
                     Read
                     and
                     to
                     consider
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Composition
                     .
                     Which
                     having
                     done
                     ,
                     They
                     unanimously
                     agreed
                     in
                     this
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     (
                     of
                     which
                     they
                     sent
                     his
                     Lordship
                     word
                     ,
                     )
                     That
                     the
                     whole
                     Composition
                     (
                     supposing
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     valid
                     ,
                     )
                     was
                     wholly
                     impertinent
                     to
                     the
                     Matter
                     in
                     hand
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     none
                     but
                     the
                     Dean
                     alone
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     
                       Sole
                       Ordinary
                       of
                       the
                       Close
                    
                     ,
                     could
                     Summon
                     both
                     Parties
                     into
                     his
                     Consistory
                     Court
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     the
                     Law
                     in
                     Execution
                     .
                     The
                     Dean
                     however
                     made
                     a
                     delay
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Principal
                     Offender
                     had
                     committed
                     the
                     Fact
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Bishop's
                       Palace
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     was
                     willing
                     to
                     esteem
                     a
                     place
                     Exempted
                     from
                     the
                     Decanal
                     Jurisdiction
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     he
                     pleaded
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     desired
                     to
                     correct
                     his
                     own
                     Domestick
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Family
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     Court
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Dean
                     said
                     ,
                     he
                     would
                     warrant
                     his
                     Lordship
                     the
                     doing
                     of
                     by
                     Letters
                     Dimissory
                     ,
                     or
                     License
                     under
                     the
                     Seal
                     of
                     his
                     Decanal
                     Office.
                     But
                     his
                     Lordship
                     urged
                     with
                     great
                     strength
                     of
                     Reason
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     Earnestness
                     ;
                     (
                     1.
                     )
                     That
                     such
                     a
                     Liberty
                     in
                     the
                     Close
                     ,
                     was
                     more
                     than
                     either
                     the
                     Dean
                     could
                     give
                     away
                     lawfully
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Bishop
                     receive
                     .
                     (
                     2.
                     )
                     That
                     the
                     Party
                     cited
                     into
                     his
                     Court
                     might
                     appeal
                     to
                     the
                     Arches
                     from
                     the
                     Bishop
                     
                       tanquam
                       a
                       non
                       Iudice
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     the
                     very
                     Iudge
                     of
                     that
                     Court
                     a
                     Criminal
                     .
                     (
                     3.
                     )
                     That
                     the
                     Dean
                     might
                     Summon
                     a
                     Prebendary
                     to
                     appear
                     in
                     his
                     Court
                     by
                     a
                     certain
                     day
                     from
                     any
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     ;
                     but
                     (
                     4.
                     )
                     That
                     the
                     Bishop
                     could
                     not
                     cite
                     him
                     into
                     His
                     ,
                     however
                     nearly
                     an
                     Inhabitant
                     .
                     Whereupon
                     the
                     Dean
                     of
                     Sarum
                     ,
                     acknowledging
                     the
                     Bishop
                     too
                     hard
                     for
                     him
                     in
                     the
                     Contest
                     ,
                     was
                     
                     forced
                     to
                     own
                     his
                     Unavoidable
                     Authority
                     in
                     the
                     Close
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       inseparably
                       annexed
                       to
                       the
                       Imperial
                       Crown
                       of
                       these
                       Realms
                       ,
                    
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     language
                     of
                     w
                     several
                     Acts
                     of
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     )
                     and
                     not
                     without
                     Trouble
                     and
                     Self
                     denial
                     ,
                     did
                     satisfie
                     the
                     Law
                     upon
                     both
                     the
                     offending
                     Parties
                     .
                  
                   
                     N.
                     IV.
                     Since
                     which
                     time
                     also
                     ,
                     no
                     longer
                     since
                     than
                     on
                     the
                     15th
                     of
                     September
                     1681.
                     the
                     present
                     Dean
                     was
                     desired
                     by
                     Mr.
                     Archdeacon
                     Woodward
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     
                       Bishop
                       of
                    
                     Sarum's
                     Surrogate
                     ,
                     (
                     Now
                     
                       the
                       Chancellor
                       of
                       this
                       whole
                       Diocess
                       ,
                    
                     )
                     to
                     permit
                     and
                     allow
                     the
                     People
                     of
                     Broad-Chalk
                     in
                     Wiltshire
                     ,
                     to
                     ask
                     the
                     voluntary
                     Benevolence
                     of
                     Persons
                     living
                     within
                     the
                     Close
                     of
                     Sarum
                     .
                     To
                     whom
                     the
                     Dean
                     gave
                     his
                     leave
                     ,
                     or
                     permission
                     rather
                     ,
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     following
                     :
                     
                       As
                       far
                       as
                       the
                       Laws
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       permit
                       ,
                       and
                       being
                       earnestly
                       requested
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       moved
                       with
                       the
                       Resentment
                       of
                       so
                       many
                       mens
                       Losses
                       within
                       the
                       Parish
                       of
                    
                     Broad-Chalk
                     ,
                     
                       I
                       do
                       allow
                       the
                       said
                       Sufferers
                       to
                       try
                       the
                       Charity
                       of
                       the
                       Inhabitants
                       within
                       my
                       Peculiar
                       of
                       the
                       Close
                       of
                       New
                    
                     Sarum
                     ,
                     
                       though
                       not
                       in
                       any
                       other
                       Place
                       under
                       the
                       Decanal
                       Iurisdiction
                       of
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Tho.
                       Pierce
                       ,
                       Decan
                       .
                       Sarum
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             the
             Parish
             of
             Broad-Chalk
             ,
             is
             under
             the
             Bishop's
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             was
             then
             at
             home
             ,
             in
             his
             Palace
             within
             the
             Close
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             Leave
             had
             been
             sufficient
             without
             the
             Deans
             ,
             had
             he
             had
             any
             Jurisdiction
             within
             the
             Close
             ;
             much
             more
             had
             his
             Jurisdiction
             been
             Archiepiscopal
             ,
             or
             Regal
             ,
             and
             so
             Superior
             to
             the
             Deans
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             the
             
             Bishops
             Surrogate
             ,
             knowing
             well
             that
             his
             Lordship
             had
             none
             at
             all
             within
             the
             Close
             ,
             (
             though
             his
             Lordship
             and
             the
             Sub-Dean
             have
             all
             between
             them
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             )
             did
             therefore
             make
             his
             Application
             ,
             to
             the
             Dean
             ,
             and
             the
             Dean
             only
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Collection
             which
             was
             made
             within
             the
             Close
             for
             the
             rebuilding
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             London
             ,
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Captives
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             was
             made
             and
             returned
             by
             the
             Dean
             only
             and
             his
             Officers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             King's
             Order
             and
             Direction
             .
          
           
             N.
             V.
             If
             we
             step
             as
             far
             back
             as
             to
             the
             Year
             of
             our
             Lord
             1584.
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             a
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             who
             was
             
               first
               Dean
            
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             and
             a
             Bishop
             who
             
               never
               was
            
             Dean
             of
             the
             same
             Church
             .
             For
             Dr.
             
               Iohn
               Pierce
            
             ,
             whilst
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             did
             in
             conjunction
             with
             his
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             by
             Command
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             he
             was
             Almoner
             many
             years
             ,
             )
             upon
             the
             
               17th
               of
               October
            
             ,
             1573.
             x
             begin
             the
             good
             work
             of
             abolishing
             Superstitious
             and
             Popish
             Statutes
             ,
             without
             the
             consent
             or
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             then
             Bishop
             
               Edmund
               Ghuest
            
             .
             (
             Though
             he
             so
             swept
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             some
             Dust
             behind
             the
             Door
             .
             )
             But
             being
             afterwards
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             (
             as
             after
             that
             ,
             Archbishop
             of
             York
             ,
             )
             he
             got
             a
             Commission
             from
             the
             
               Archbishop
               of
               the
               Province
            
             to
             visit
             the
             Church
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             Case
             of
             Dr.
             Zouch
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             he
             was
             
               fultus
               Iurisdictione
               Metropolitana
            
             ;
             knowing
             well
             ,
             and
             confessing
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               as
               Bishop
               of
               Sarum
            
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             right
             to
             Visit
             the
             
               Choral
               Vicars
            
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             much
             less
             the
             Dean
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             needed
             any
             Commission
             
             from
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             the
             whole
             Province
             .
          
           
             N.
             VI.
             The
             said
             Exemption
             of
             
               All
               the
               Canons
            
             of
             the
             greater
             and
             lesser
             Chapter
             ,
             who
             make
             a
             Superiour
             Corporation
             whereof
             their
             Dean
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             may
             be
             yet
             farther
             proved
             by
             the
             Exemption
             of
             
               All
               the
               Vicars
            
             ,
             who
             are
             an
             Inferiour
             Corporation
             ,
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Sarum's
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             .
             For
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             Vicars
             Charter
             ,
             which
             they
             enjoy
             from
             the
             Crown
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             do
             Theirs
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             are
             only
             subjected
             to
             the
             correction
             of
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             can
             neither
             
               put
               in
               ,
               nor
               punish
            
             ;
             much
             less
             ,
             
               put
               out
            
             a
             Vicar
             ,
             or
             a
             Lay
             Clerk
             ,
             however
             criminal
             .
             And
             accordingly
             the
             Vicars
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Lay
             Clerks
             )
             take
             an
             Oath
             at
             their
             Admission
             of
             paying
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Dean
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               Dean
               only
            
             whilst
             he
             is
             present
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Dean's
             Absence
             to
             the
             Deans
             Locum-tenens
             ,
             authorized
             under
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Decanal
             Office
             :
             But
             none
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             whether
             Present
             ,
             or
             Absent
             ;
             which
             was
             eminently
             acknowledged
             by
             this
             present
             Bishop
             in
             his
             own
             Palace
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Vicars
             ,
             his
             Lordship
             protested
             three
             several
             times
             to
             Mr.
             Hardwick
             ,
             the
             Vicars
             Procurator
             ,
             and
             Prolocutor
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Brethren
             then
             present
             ,
             
               That
               if
               it
               were
               in
               his
               Power
               ,
               he
               would
               expel
               them
               every
               one
               ,
            
             for
             their
             then
             Recalcitration
             and
             Opposition
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Bishop
             and
             to
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             when
             good
             Lawyers
             told
             the
             Vicars
             ,
             they
             had
             the
             Law
             on
             their
             Side
             .
             The
             Vicars
             were
             not
             a
             little
             pleased
             at
             his
             Lordship
             's
             
               Brutum
               Fulmen
            
             ,
             and
             confession
             of
             his
             No-Power
             over
             the
             Vicars
             within
             the
             Close
             ,
             three
             times
             repeated
             .
             Nor
             could
             any
             but
             the
             Dean
             bring
             
             those
             Vicars
             to
             a
             Submission
             and
             full
             compliance
             ,
             which
             he
             soon
             after
             did
             with
             the
             best
             effect
             .
          
           
             N.
             VII
             .
             Even
             since
             my
             coming
             to
             keep
             my
             Residence
             at
             Sarum
             ,
             the
             20th
             .
             of
             this
             instant
             Iune
             ,
             I
             find
             two
             
               Notorious
               and
               Publick
               Confessions
               in
               effect
               ,
               of
            
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             his
             having
             no
             Power
             to
             Visit
             
               within
               the
               Close
            
             ,
             whether
             the
             Dean
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             without
             the
             Dean's
             
               Leave
               ,
               Concurrence
            
             ,
             and
             Consent
             ,
             under
             the
             Seal
             of
             his
             Decanal
             Office
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             under
             his
             own
             Hand
             ;
             which
             being
             sought
             ,
             but
             refused
             (
             very
             honestly
             and
             prudently
             )
             by
             the
             Dean's
             Surrogate
             
               in
               his
               absence
            
             ,
             and
             
               without
               his
               knowledge
            
             ;
             the
             Dean's
             Locum-tenens
             ,
             for
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Sub
             Dean
             Mr.
             
               Kent
               ▪
            
             is
             the
             Dean's
             Surrogate
             for
             his
             Court
             and
             his
             peculiar
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Chapter
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             ,
             nor
             any
             mortal
             Besides
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Arch-Bishop
             of
             the
             Great
             Province
             ,
             )
             did
             as
             absurdly
             ,
             as
             unfaithfully
             ,
             clap
             the
             Common
             Seal
             of
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             (
             of
             the
             Dean
             chiefly
             as
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Chapter
             as
             his
             Members
             ,
             )
             by
             
               usurping
               my
               Name
               in
               it
            
             ,
             and
             by
             counterfeiting
             my
             
               Will
               ,
               against
            
             my
             Will
             ,
             my
             Interest
             ,
             my
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             
               without
               asking
            
             my
             Consent
             or
             Permission
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             saying
             ,
             
               By
               your
               Leave
               Sir
            
             ,
             yea
             studiously
             and
             in
             haste
             without
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             even
             when
             He
             and
             the
             Rest
             knew
             I
             was
             but
             few
             Miles
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             even
             then
             coming
             (
             tho'
             not
             yet
             come
             )
             to
             my
             House
             at
             Sarum
             .
             Being
             come
             ,
             I
             soon
             found
             
               Two
               Citations
            
             in
             the
             Choir
             ,
             made
             by
             a
             Fiction
             of
             my
             Name
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             Name
             only
             ,
             beginning
             Thus
             ,
             Thomas
             Pierce
             
               Sancta
               Theol.
               Professor
               ,
               Ecclesiae
               Cathedralis
            
             Sarum
             
               Decanus
               ,
               &
               ejusdem
               Ecclesiae
               Capitulum
               ,
               Universis
               &
               Singulis
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Finding
             This
             to
             be
             done
             1.
             
             Without
             my
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             With
             my
             very
             great
             Abhorrence
             ;
             
             3.
             
             Against
             my
             Judgment
             ;
             4.
             
             Against
             my
             Right
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ;
             5.
             
             Against
             the
             King
             ,
             of
             whom
             I
             hold
             my
             Jurisdiction
             under
             the
             Great
             Seal
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             and
             unto
             
               whose
               Imperial
               Crown
               my
               Iurisdiction
               is
               annexed
               by
               32
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
            
             ;
             6.
             
             Against
             
               my self
               in
               mine
               own
               name
            
             ,
             and
             Poetically
             brought
             in
             upon
             the
             stage
             ,
             
               Citing
               my self
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Prebendary
             of
             Blewbery
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             Prebendary
             of
             Pottern
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Bishop
             is
             also
             )
             Comically
             personated
             whether
             I
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             like
             a
             Puppet
             y
             moving
             by
             Wires
             ;
             7.
             
             Against
             Express
             Statute
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             8.
             
             Against
             the
             Oaths
             of
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             who
             had
             an
             Hand
             in
             the
             usurpation
             (
             which
             I
             am
             sure
             but
             few
             had
             ;
             )
             9.
             
             Against
             the
             Trust
             reposed
             in
             my
             Deputy
             ;
             and
             10.
             
             Against
             the
             very
             License
             or
             Constitution
             ,
             whereby
             I
             had
             enabled
             him
             in
             my
             Absence
             to
             call
             Chapters
             for
             the
             taking
             care
             of
             God's
             worship
             ,
             the
             keeping
             of
             Statutes
             and
             Laudable
             Customs
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Correction
             of
             the
             Canons
             and
             Members
             ,
             but
             so
             limited
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             using
             the
             Common
             Seal
             at
             all
             ,
             much
             less
             at
             his
             Pleasure
             ,
             without
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             consent
             ,
             and
             against
             my self
             ;
             I
             say
             finding
             This
             ,
             and
             a
             world
             of
             Absurdities
             (
             too
             many
             ,
             and
             too
             great
             to
             be
             recounted
             in
             this
             Pinch
             of
             Time
             ;
             )
             I
             inferred
             their
             
               Conviction
               of
               my
               sole
               Right
            
             ,
             as
             Dean
             ,
             to
             cite
             the
             52
             Prebendaries
             and
             all
             other
             members
             who
             had
             sworn
             obedience
             to
             me
             ,
             from
             their
             conceiving
             themselves
             forced
             to
             run
             so
             great
             a
             Risque
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             z
             
               Crimen
               Falsarii
            
             ,
             
             Rather
             than
             set
             up
             such
             a
             Citation
             
               without
               ▪
               my
               Name
            
             ,
             or
             in
             Any
             man's
             Name
             but
             Mine
             ;
             and
             for
             their
             false
             using
             the
             
               Common
               Seal
            
             of
             
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
            
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             the
             Decanal
             Peculiar
             Seal
             ,
             which
             Alone
             had
             been
             Authentick
             .
             Therefore
             under
             my
             Seal
             of
             Office
             belonging
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             me
             only
             ,
             as
             an
             Ordinary
             ,
             and
             Judge
             ,
             of
             the
             King
             's
             Ecclesiastical
             Court
             within
             my
             Peculiar
             the
             Close
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             I
             made
             my
             a
             Protestation
             against
             That
             usurpation
             of
             my
             name
             ,
             declaring
             it
             unlawful
             ,
             Null
             ,
             and
             Void
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             set
             forth
             at
             Large
             in
             the
             Second
             part
             of
             my
             Defence
             ,
             if
             Occasion
             shall
             serve
             ,
             or
             Need
             require
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             Having
             shew'd
             the
             Inconsistencies
             of
             the
             Conspiracy
             with
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             monstrous
             Absurdity
             of
             a
             Bishop's
             taking
             upon
             him
             a
             
               Regal
               Power
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             an
             Archiepiscopal
             ,
             whereby
             to
             visit
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             within
             that
             Close
             which
             is
             the
             Peculiar
             of
             the
             Dean
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             whereof
             not
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             but
             the
             Dean
             is
             the
             
               Sole
               Immediate
               Ordinary
            
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             Dean
             has
             the
             whole
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             none
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Dean's
             Jurisdiction
             which
             was
             derived
             from
             the
             Crown
             is
             united
             thereunto
             by
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             the
             said
             Composition
             does
             grosly
             violate
             :
             I
             come
             to
             shew
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             against
             the
             Well-being
             ,
             if
             not
             against
             the
             
               very
               Being
            
             of
             the
             whole
             College
             within
             the
             Close
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             most
             scandalous
             and
             most
             mischievous
             Effects
             .
          
           
             N.
             I.
             First
             ,
             The
             Statutes
             which
             have
             been
             made
             by
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             without
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             others
             made
             by
             several
             Bishops
             with
             the
             Permission
             
             or
             Consent
             of
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             ,
             being
             no
             way
             obliging
             beyond
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             Contrivers
             ,
             (
             nor
             even
             Then
             but
             by
             our
             Monarchs
             having
             no
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             )
             succeding
             
               Setts
               of
               Legislators
            
             ,
             as
             good
             as
             Those
             who
             went
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             destitute
             of
             Authority
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             a
             Legislation
             ,
             made
             other
             Statutes
             at
             their
             Pleasure
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             former
             as
             Light
             with
             Darkness
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             they
             who
             swear
             to
             keep
             the
             Statutes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             now
             ,
             (
             without
             any
             distinction
             of
             Good
             or
             Evil
             ,
             Valid
             or
             Invalid
             ,
             Loyal
             or
             Disloyal
             ,
             Protestant
             or
             Popish
             ,
             made
             by
             Sovereigns
             or
             by
             Subjects
             without
             Commission
             ,
             Obsolete
             or
             in
             use
             ,
             )
             do
             take
             an
             Oath
             they
             will
             be
             perjured
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             are
             not
             saved
             by
             a
             
               Quatenus
               conveniunt
               cum
               verbo
               Dei
               &
               cum
               Statutis
               hujus
               Regni
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             necessary
             help
             ,
             but
             
               not
               sufficient
            
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             added
             to
             it
             another
             Quatenus
             or
             
               Qousque
               conveniunt
               Statut●
               inter
               se
               ,
               &
               sibi
               invicem
               non
               repugnant
               .
            
             For
             standing
             All
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             partly
             lawful
             but
             
               laid
               aside
            
             ,
             partly
             unlawful
             but
             yet
             observed
             and
             
               in
               use
            
             ,
             and
             flatly
             repugnant
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             (
             as
             shall
             be
             demonstrated
             by
             and
             by
             )
             it
             plainly
             follow
             's
             that
             for
             a
             man
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Sarum
             to
             
               keep
               one
               Statute
            
             ,
             is
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             to
             
               break
               and
               violate
               another
            
             .
          
           
             N.
             II.
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             prove
             This
             ,
             by
             descending
             to
             some
             Particulars
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             useful
             to
             premise
             this
             General
             Observation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Statutes
             which
             are
             Authentick
             ,
             both
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             having
             been
             made
             by
             our
             Founders
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Osmund
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Later
             Monarchs
             of
             
               England
               ,
               Hen.
               8.
               
               Ed.
            
             6.
             and
             Q.
             Eliz.
             which
             alone
             are
             obliging
             both
             to
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             are
             of
             All
             other
             Statutes
             the
             
               most
               neglected
               and
               out
               of
               Use
               ,
            
             (
             to
             say
             no
             more
             
             at
             this
             time
             )
             whilst
             the
             Statutes
             of
             several
             Popes
             ,
             and
             of
             several
             Popish
             Bishops
             and
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             however
             selfish
             and
             presumptuous
             ,
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             very
             oppressive
             to
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             fit
             to
             have
             perished
             with
             Those
             that
             made
             them
             ,
             have
             been
             hitherto
             observed
             (
             to
             the
             hazarding
             of
             Souls
             )
             with
             too
             much
             strictness
             .
          
           
             N.
             III.
             Now
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             Contradictions
             ,
             and
             other
             Mischievous
             effects
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             principally
             caused
             by
             the
             Infamous
             Composition
             of
             the
             said
             Boniface
             the
             Ninth
             ,
             with
             the
             then
             Bishop
             ,
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             (
             Birds
             of
             a
             Feather
             every
             one
             at
             that
             Time
             ,
             during
             the
             loose
             and
             weak
             Reign
             of
             the
             most
             careless
             Rich.
             2.
             of
             whom
             Historians
             give
             This
             Character
             ,
             That
             of
             All
             Counsellors
             and
             Councils
             he
             did
             constantly
             take
             the
             Worst
             ,
             )
             I
             cannot
             better
             begin
             than
             with
             the
             Words
             of
             Bishop
             Henchman
             ,
             once
             the
             Chantor
             ,
             and
             a
             Residentiary
             ,
             and
             after
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             Bishop
             of
             London
             ;
             when
             being
             consulted
             by
             Dean
             Brideoak
             about
             the
             compelling
             of
             certain
             Prebendaries
             at
             large
             to
             confirm
             their
             Leases
             by
             the
             Common
             Seal
             of
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             pay
             the
             
               Fifth
               part
            
             of
             their
             Prebends
             for
             their
             Non-residence
             Thirteen
             Weeks
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Osmund's
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             the
             Statute
             of
             Bishop
             Iewel
             with
             the
             concurrence
             and
             combination
             of
             the
             then
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             sent
             his
             b
             Answer
             in
             these
             Words
             following
             .
             
               You
               must
               also
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 great
                 Vicissitudes
                 and
                 Changes
              
               which
               Those
               c
               Princes
               applied
               
               themselves
               unto
               ,
               
                 did
                 require
                 Rules
                 and
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 fitted
                 to
                 the
                 disturbed
                 Condition
                 of
                 Church
                 Affairs
                 Then.
              
               And
               you
               may
               observe
               in
               your
               Books
               ,
               that
               
                 Continual
                 Controversies
              
               did
               arise
               ,
               partly
               because
               they
               did
               injoyn
               Things
               Contrary
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               partly
               because
               they
               were
               adapted
               to
               
                 Those
                 Times
                 only
              
               ,
               and
               
                 were
                 not
                 practicable
                 in
                 after
                 times
                 .
              
               I
               will
               give
               an
               Instance
               .
               Do
               you
               think
               that
               now
               a
               Prebendary
               
                 not
                 admitted
                 into
                 Residence
              
               may
               be
               mulcted
               at
               
                 Quinta
                 parte
                 Praebendae
              
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 Reside
                 in
                 the
                 Close
                 of
              
               Salisbury
               
                 Thirteen
                 Weeks
                 in
                 every
                 Year
              
               ?
               Yet
               this
               is
               the
               Statute
               of
               Bishop
               Iewel
               .
               Rogatu
               
                 Fratrum
                 nostrorum
                 cum
                 consensu
                 Capituli
              
               (
               the
               Dean
               was
               absent
               )
               
                 statuimus
                 veterem
                 Antecessoris
                 nostri
              
               Osmundi
               
                 Constitutionem
                 ,
                 quam
                 de
                 ea
                 retulit
                 ,
                 in
                 integrum
                 esse
                 restituendam
                 ;
                 hoc
                 est
                 Canonicos
                 hujus
              
               d
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 nostrae
              
               Omnes
               &
               Singulos
               ,
               
                 nisi
                 juxta
                 formam
                 Veterum
                 Statutorum
              
               ,
               adsint
               &
               resideant
               ,
               Quinta
               parte
               Praebendae
               suae
               mulctandos
               esse
               ;
               
                 Pecuniam
                 autem
                 omnem
                 ita
                 collectam
                 ad
                 Fabricam
                 Ecclesiae
                 nostrae
                 Cathedralis
                 conferri
                 volumus
                 .
              
               What
               think
               you
               ?
               Can
               a
               Prebendary
               
                 not
                 Residentiary
              
               be
               compelled
               now
               so
               to
               Reside
               ?
               Indeed
               he
               that
               lives
               upon
               his
               own
               Land
               ,
               or
               Farm
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               his
               Parsonage
               with
               Cure
               ;
               nor
               where
               his
               Residence
               is
               by
               Law
               allowed
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               Offender
               .
               But
               if
               an
               Archdeacon
               or
               Prebendary
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               Reside
               in
               Sarum
               (
               
                 being
                 no
                 Residentiary
              
               )
               he
               is
               liable
               to
               a
               Sore
               Mulct
               upon
               an
               Information
               in
               the
               Exchequer
               .
               Will
               you
               admit
               every
               one
               into
               Residence
               that
               shall
               offer
               himself
               ,
               and
               
                 protest
                 de
                 Residendo
              
               ?
               You
               will
               soon
               be
               weary
               of
               that
               .
               Or
               
               will
               you
               
                 tax
                 a
                 man
              
               at
               
                 Quinta
                 parte
                 Prebendae
              
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 Reside
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               will
               
                 not
                 admit
                 him
                 to
                 Reside
              
               ?
            
             Thus
             far
             Bishop
             Henchman
             exposed
             those
             Statutes
             to
             ridicule
             ,
             by
             which
             All
             the
             Canons
             (
             in
             number
             52
             )
             are
             obliged
             to
             Residence
             ,
             yet
             
               not
               allowed
            
             to
             Reside
             ;
             Have
             a
             Right
             to
             be
             Residents
             ,
             yet
             
               no
               permission
            
             to
             enjoy
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             their
             Duty
             and
             their
             Crime
             ,
             to
             Reside
             in
             the
             Close
             and
             the
             Cathedral
             Thirteen
             weeks
             every
             Year
             .
             They
             must
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             
               may
               not
            
             perform
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             Founder
             ,
             confessed
             by
             Bishop
             Iewel
             to
             be
             expresly
             the
             Subordinate
             Founder's
             Will
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             
               the
               Will
            
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             Founders
             ,
             Will.
             1.
             and
             Will.
             2.
             whose
             Seals
             were
             set
             to
             
             Osmund's
             Charter
             .
             Men
             are
             punishable
             for
             That
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             rewarded
             .
             Not
             permitted
             to
             keep
             a
             Residence
             ,
             to
             which
             by
             Statute
             they
             are
             compelled
             ,
             and
             compelled
             to
             pay
             money
             for
             
               Not
               doing
            
             That
             which
             they
             
               must
               not
               do
            
             .
             The
             work
             is
             incumbent
             on
             52
             Canons
             or
             Prebendaries
             ;
             but
             Six
             of
             their
             Number
             ingross
             the
             Wages
             unto
             themselves
             .
             This
             Absurdity
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             hardly
             any
             can
             be
             greater
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             That
             which
             follows
             .
             For
          
           
             N.
             IV.
             In
             flat
             contradiction
             to
             the
             Fundamental
             Statute
             ,
             and
             Oath
             of
             Residence
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             late
             repeated
             Statute
             of
             
               Bishop
               Iewel
            
             with
             the
             
               then
               Chapter
            
             ,
             the
             present
             Bishop
             and
             the
             then
             Chapter
             made
             a
             New
             Statute
             (
             Octob.
             3.
             1672
             ,
             Sethi
             
               Anno
               sexto
            
             )
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             who
             have
             taken
             the
             Oath
             of
             continual
             Residence
             ,
             keep
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               Three
               Months
               Residence
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             pay
             Five
             Pounds
             for
             each
             Months
             Non-Residence
             ,
             or
             15
             l.
             for
             the
             Non-Residence
             of
             the
             Year
             :
             so
             that
             for
             15
             
               l.
               per
               annum
            
             they
             may
             be
             Residents
             good
             enough
             
               without
               Residing
            
             ,
             and
             save
             100
             
               l.
               per
            
             
             annum
             (
             which
             any
             mans
             Residence
             will
             cost
             him
             ,
             )
             by
             paying
             only
             Fifteen
             Pounds
             .
             So
             as
             the
             Residentiaries
             are
             tempted
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             keep
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             violate
             their
             
               Oath
               of
               Residence
            
             ,
             (
             if
             such
             a
             Titulary
             Statute
             can
             have
             any
             force
             in
             it
             ,
             )
             by
             Compounding
             or
             
               Commuting
               for
               breach
               of
               Oath
            
             ,
             the
             Price
             of
             which
             Sin
             is
             but
             Fifteen
             Pounds
             .
             I
             do
             not
             know
             if
             Men
             are
             Taxed
             for
             the
             Sins
             by
             them
             committed
             at
             so
             favourable
             a
             Rate
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             Now
             considering
             ,
             that
             the
             Residents
             were
             shrunk
             and
             reduced
             long
             before
             ,
             from
             52
             or
             53
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Prebendary
             of
             Pottern
             was
             e
             bound
             to
             Residence
             at
             first
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             Dean
             and
             12
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             to
             the
             Dean
             and
             6
             ,
             and
             now
             at
             last
             by
             this
             last
             Statute
             (
             so
             called
             )
             to
             
               None
               at
               all
            
             ,
             if
             each
             of
             the
             Residents
             will
             redeem
             himself
             from
             that
             Duty
             ,
             or
             buy
             out
             his
             Residence
             for
             the
             said
             Sum
             of
             15l
             .
             (
             as
             some
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             all
             may
             do
             ,
             )
             here
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             way
             made
             to
             the
             very
             
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               whole
               College
            
             ,
             if
             not
             in
             Time
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Cathedral
               Church
            
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             Majesties
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             which
             do
             oblige
             unto
             the
             Residence
             of
             90
             Days
             ,
             or
             3
             Months
             .
             And
             all
             Local
             Statutes
             have
             a
             Nullity
             in
             the
             making
             ,
             which
             are
             repugnant
             to
             the
             f
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             N.
             V.
             Another
             Statute
             has
             been
             made
             since
             his
             Majesties
             Restauration
             ,
             enjoyning
             Prebendaries
             to
             bring
             their
             Leases
             to
             be
             Confirmed
             by
             the
             Common
             Seal
             of
             the
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             cannot
             be
             compelled
             ,
             unless
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             
             or
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
             Of
             whieh
             the
             aforesaid
             Bishop
             Henchman
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             the
             said
             Dean
             ,
             did
             write
             these
             words
             —
             [
             And
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             That
             since
             Prebendaries
             and
             their
             Tenants
             have
             understood
             ,
             that
             Leases
             Demised
             by
             Sole
             Corporations
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Realm
             )
             receive
             no
             strength
             by
             Capitular
             Confirmation
             ,
             you
             shall
             do
             well
             to
             perswade
             and
             invite
             the
             Members
             of
             your
             Church
             to
             observe
             the
             good
             Rules
             lately
             made
             concerning
             Leases
             ;
             but
             be
             not
             hasty
             to
             compel
             by
             Censures
             or
             Penalties
             ,
             &c.
             —
             
               A
               little
               after
               ,
               touching
               the
               Statute
               enjoyning
               Prebendal
               Contributions
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Tax
               towards
               the
               Repairing
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Reverend
               Bishop
               adds
               thus
               ,
            
             —
             Take
             the
             best
             and
             surest
             course
             you
             can
             to
             have
             the
             Help
             of
             the
             Prebendaries
             ;
             but
             take
             heed
             you
             adventure
             not
             to
             compel
             them
             ,
             lest
             you
             meet
             with
             Consequences
             which
             may
             to
             a
             good
             degree
             frustrate
             a
             Work
             of
             so
             high
             Importance
             .
             ]
          
           
             N.
             VI.
             All
             the
             Oaths
             which
             have
             been
             Administred
             ,
             much
             more
             those
             which
             have
             been
             imposed
             ,
             by
             Bishop
             ,
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             upon
             Prebendaries
             or
             Vicars
             ,
             in
             any
             Matter
             not
             belonging
             to
             their
             Spiritual
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             or
             not
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Administring
             Justice
             ,
             have
             been
             
               against
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               King's
               Prerogative
            
             .
             The
             power
             to
             give
             and
             impose
             Oaths
             being
             so
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Prerogative
             Royal
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             punishable
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             without
             ,
             or
             beyond
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             King's
             Commission
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Indictment
             or
             Information
             ,
             as
             an
             high
             Misdemeanor
             :
             Nor
             can
             any
             Custom
             legitimate
             such
             an
             invented
             Oath
             ,
             unless
             it
             had
             a
             Lawful
             and
             just
             beginning
             .
             The
             House
             of
             Commons
             are
             so
             sensible
             of
             the
             want
             of
             this
             Power
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             impose
             ,
             but
             administer
             Oaths
             to
             Witnesses
             ,
             (
             who
             ,
             being
             voluntary
             ,
             are
             as
             ready
             to
             Swear
             ,
             as
             to
             appear
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             often
             accept
             of
             Evidence
             
             upon
             bare
             Averments
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             Voluntary
             Submission
             of
             the
             Prebendaries
             or
             Vicars
             create
             unlawful
             Power
             in
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             conjoyned
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             by
             Law
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             either
             to
             impose
             or
             to
             administer
             an
             Oath
             ,
             nor
             excuse
             them
             in
             so
             doing
             .
             For
             however
             such
             Oaths
             so
             administred
             and
             taken
             ,
             not
             to
             lett
             a
             Lease
             upon
             such
             or
             such
             Terms
             as
             the
             Law
             allows
             ,
             (
             as
             for
             Example
             for
             Three
             Lives
             without
             License
             ,
             )
             do
             bind
             the
             Takers
             of
             them
             in
             Conscience
             ,
             yet
             
               in
               Law
            
             they
             are
             illegal
             ,
             null
             ,
             and
             void
             .
             And
             so
             't
             was
             declared
             by
             the
             late
             Lord
             Chancellor
             upon
             occasion
             of
             a
             Suit
             in
             that
             Court
             depending
             .
          
           
             N.
             VII
             .
             By
             a
             Statute
             or
             a
             Decree
             of
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             made
             in
             October
             1671.
             no
             Lease
             is
             to
             be
             Lett
             by
             any
             Prebendary
             (
             however
             he
             is
             singly
             a
             Corporation
             ,
             )
             
               without
               three
               Conditions
            
             ,
             (
             by
             Law
             allowed
             ,
             but
             prohibited
             by
             them
             ,
             )
             and
             
               all
               Three
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               Excommunication
            
             ;
             which
             yet
             (
             't
             is
             well
             known
             )
             cannot
             lawfully
             be
             inflicted
             for
             any
             matter
             or
             crime
             which
             is
             not
             made
             to
             be
             
               so
               punishable
            
             by
             some
             Statute
             of
             the
             Land
             :
             Nor
             can
             any
             thing
             less
             than
             the
             King
             or
             Parliament
             
               de
               novo
            
             create
             ,
             or
             make
             a
             thing
             criminal
             .
             And
             though
             the
             breach
             of
             such
             Conditions
             in
             the
             letting
             of
             a
             Lease
             (
             which
             Conditions
             are
             wholsom
             )
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             a
             Crime
             in
             such
             as
             have
             consented
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             
               Matter
               being
               Temporal
            
             it
             is
             not
             punishable
             in
             Law
             by
             an
             Excommunication
             .
             Yet
             this
             is
             another
             of
             the
             sore
             Mischiefs
             ,
             whereof
             the
             aforesaid
             Composition
             hath
             been
             the
             Occasion
             of
             the
             Cause
             .
          
           
             N.
             VIII
             .
             But
             there
             are
             other
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             Simony
             seems
             plainly
             not
             only
             to
             be
             allowed
             ,
             but
             even
             established
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             a
             Bishop
             
             and
             the
             Chapter
             can
             make
             
               de
               facto
            
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             Composition
             ,
             which
             owes
             its
             chief
             force
             to
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             Ninth
             ;
             )
             whilst
             men
             are
             made
             to
             pay
             dearly
             for
             their
             Places
             of
             Preferment
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             King
             are
             freely
             granted
             .
             For
             no
             sooner
             have
             the
             Residents
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Sarum
             taken
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             That
             they
             neither
             have
             given
             ,
             nor
             will
             give
             any
             Sum
             or
             Sums
             for
             those
             Places
             unto
             which
             they
             are
             admitted
             ;
             but
             presently
             ,
             by
             the
             g
             Statute
             of
             Pope
             Eugenius
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             even
             after
             he
             was
             deposed
             by
             the
             Council
             of
             Basil
             (
             when
             for
             Money
             he
             would
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             )
             there
             is
             (
             besides
             all
             other
             payments
             by
             way
             of
             customary
             Fees
             )
             a
             great
             Fine
             for
             
               Entrance
               ,
               Finis
               pro
               Introitu
            
             ,
             to
             be
             paid
             in
             ready
             Money
             ,
             or
             well
             secured
             by
             Obligation
             .
             And
             though
             at
             first
             no
             more
             was
             paid
             than
             
               Forty
               shillings
            
             to
             the
             Fabrick
             ,
             (
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1319.
             )
             yet
             by
             the
             Statute
             of
             
               Dean
               Sydenham
            
             ,
             and
             his
             then
             Chapter
             ,
             (
             1428.
             )
             Authorized
             at
             Florence
             by
             the
             said
             Titular
             Pope
             ,
             (
             1442.
             )
             each
             Resident
             with
             Dignity
             is
             to
             pay
             for
             his
             Entrance
             105
             l.
             and
             each
             without
             Dignity
             is
             to
             pay
             for
             the
             same
             
               71
               l.
               13s
               .
               4d
            
             .
             (
             besides
             a
             greater
             Sum
             required
             by
             a
             much
             younger
             Statute
             ,
             of
             which
             hereafter
             .
             )
             This
             Statute
             is
             bad
             enough
             ;
             but
             the
             Custom
             is
             worse
             :
             For
             besides
             that
             the
             Fines
             for
             Entrance
             are
             diverted
             from
             the
             Fabrick
             ,
             and
             divided
             among
             the
             Residents
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ;
             the
             Custom
             hath
             violated
             the
             Statute
             ,
             in
             exacting
             no
             more
             from
             men
             with
             Dignity
             ,
             than
             without
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             latter
             pay
             
               too
               much
            
             (
             though
             less
             than
             the
             Statute
             does
             require
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             former
             
               too
               little
            
             ,
             because
             much
             less
             than
             is
             due
             by
             Statute
             ,
             which
             yet
             they
             
             pretend
             (
             and
             that
             with
             Contention
             )
             to
             be
             in
             force
             .
             Only
             the
             Dean
             of
             all
             four
             Dignities
             must
             be
             excepted
             ,
             who
             pay
             by
             Custom
             to
             the
             heighth
             of
             what
             the
             Statute
             does
             enjoyn
             ,
             and
             by
             Custom
             much
             more
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             all
             :
             For
             Tyrant
             Custom
             which
             keeps
             up
             that
             Statute
             ,
             does
             beat
             it
             down
             at
             the
             same
             time
             in
             five
             remarkable
             degrees
             ,
             for
             which
             no
             Creature
             was
             ever
             yet
             able
             to
             give
             a
             Reason
             .
             Yet
             these
             are
             Customs
             and
             Statutes
             ,
             which
             they
             who
             take
             to
             be
             Obliging
             do
             Swear
             to
             keep
             .
             But
             as
             if
             this
             were
             not
             enough
             ,
             for
             a
             Learned
             poor
             man
             to
             be
             beggared
             by
             in
             his
             Advancement
             ,
             (
             as
             how
             many
             the
             most
             deserving
             have
             the
             least
             Portion
             of
             Mony
             ,
             and
             none
             to
             spare
             ,
             and
             often
             dye
             without
             Re-imbursement
             ?
             )
             there
             was
             another
             Statute
             made
             by
             a
             
               Bishop
               ,
               Dean
            
             and
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             well
             without
             the
             King
             's
             as
             the
             Pope's
             concurrence
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             Common
             Sense
             :
             For
             by
             force
             of
             that
             Statute
             (
             another
             effect
             of
             the
             Composition
             )
             every
             Resident
             who
             is
             living
             ,
             must
             fast
             a
             Year
             from
             all
             Commons
             ;
             and
             every
             Resident
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             must
             eat
             a
             Years
             Commons
             in
             his
             Grave
             .
             At
             least
             in
             
             Aristotle's
             sense
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             what
             he
             does
             by
             his
             Executor
             ,
             he
             interpretatively
             does
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             't
             is
             said
             (
             with
             as
             much
             Pithiness
             ,
             as
             Impropriety
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             the
             Dead
             Resident
             his
             
               Annus
               post
               Mortem
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             
               Unius
               anni
               proficua
               undecunque
               Provenientia
            
             .
             'T
             was
             not
             the
             Christian
             Self-denial
             of
             those
             Usurping
             Legislators
             ,
             who
             first
             invented
             this
             Law
             in
             their
             own
             behalf
             .
             A
             Law
             resented
             very
             deeply
             by
             some
             Publick-spirited
             Bishops
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             who
             have
             expressed
             their
             Resentments
             to
             the
             now
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             holy
             
             Indignation
             ;
             and
             heartily
             wished
             for
             a
             Remedy
             of
             this
             and
             other
             Impositions
             .
          
           
             N.
             IX
             .
             But
             hardly
             can
             a
             Remedy
             be
             brought
             about
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             long
             and
             mighty
             Arm
             of
             Sacred
             Majesty
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             Royal
             Visitation
             can
             abolish
             Old
             Statutes
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             New
             Ones
             ;
             Statutes
             suitable
             to
             our
             Religion
             ,
             by
             Law
             established
             .
             Statutes
             not
             repugnant
             to
             the
             King's
             Honour
             and
             Prerogative
             .
             Statutes
             agreeable
             with
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sworn
             to
             the
             safety
             of
             all
             mens
             Consciences
             and
             Souls
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Statutes
             not
             expiring
             with
             the
             Breath
             of
             them
             that
             make
             them
             ,
             like
             those
             Royal
             Statutes
             which
             were
             made
             heretofore
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Sarum
             :
             For
             those
             of
             Edw.
             6.
             and
             Q.
             Elizab.
             were
             never
             yet
             so
             much
             as
             entred
             into
             the
             Statute
             Book
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             the
             former
             and
             present
             Dean
             could
             never
             get
             a
             sight
             of
             them
             .
             And
             those
             of
             King
             Hen.
             8.
             by
             one
             of
             his
             Masters
             of
             Requests
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Tregonwell
            
             ,
             (
             Commissioned
             under
             the
             Great
             Seal
             of
             England
             ,
             )
             were
             only
             enter'd
             like
             an
             Old
             Almanack
             ,
             and
             stand
             as
             a
             Monument
             of
             Contempt
             ,
             which
             for
             many
             years
             past
             have
             been
             put
             upon
             them
             ;
             no
             more
             regarded
             than
             the
             
               Great
               Charter
            
             both
             of
             the
             Sovereign
             and
             Subordinate
             Founders
             .
             Notwithstanding
             our
             Monarchs
             are
             declared
             by
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             to
             have
             all
             such
             h
             
               Iurisdictions
               ,
               Privileges
               ,
               Superiorities
            
             ,
             and
             
               Preeminences
               Spiritual
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               as
               by
               any
               Spiritual
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               or
               Authority
               hath
               heretofore
               been
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             have
             
               full
               Power
            
             by
             Law
             to
             Commission
             
               whom
               they
               please
            
             ,
             and
             for
             
               so
               long
               time
               as
               they
               please
               ,
            
             to
             Visit
             
             
               Reform
               ,
               Redress
               ,
               Order
               ,
               Correct
               ,
            
             and
             
               Amend
               whatsoever
               is
               amiss
               in
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               State
               or
               Persons
               ,
            
             and
             
               over
               All
               to
               exercise
               all
               manner
               of
               Iurisdictions
               ,
               Privileges
               ,
               and
               Preeminences
               ,
               which
               by
               any
               manner
               of
               Spiritual
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
               ,
               Authority
               or
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               can
               or
               may
               lawfully
               be
               Reformed
               ,
               Redressed
               ,
               Corrected
               ,
               Restrained
               ,
               or
               Amended
               .
            
             Which
             Right
             and
             Power
             being
             united
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             ever
             ,
             may
             be
             extended
             unto
             the
             Visiting
             even
             the
             Visitors
             themselves
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             with
             an
             endless
             Visitation
             ,
             and
             by
             
               any
               mean
               Subject
            
             commission'd
             under
             the
             Great
             Seal
             of
             England
             ,
             )
             especially
             such
             as
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             Visit
             the
             
               Ordinaries
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             that
             within
             the
             Iurisdictions
             which
             are
             exempt
             and
             peculiar
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             Visit
             by
             Law
             in
             a
             Protestant
             Kingdom
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             a
             Metropolitan
             .
          
           
             N.
             X.
             Now
             because
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum's
             Ecclesiastical
             Court
             and
             Jurisdiction
             over
             the
             Close
             of
             New
             Sarum
             and
             the
             Liberties
             thereof
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             in
             four
             Counties
             ,
             is
             for
             ever
             united
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperial
             Crown
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             even
             as
             firmly
             and
             as
             fully
             ,
             as
             the
             Courts
             and
             Jurisdictions
             of
             any
             Bishops
             .
             (
             those
             of
             
               Sarum
               ,
               Exeter
            
             ,
             and
             Bristol
             in
             particular
             ;
             )
             it
             concerns
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             all
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             World
             is
             worth
             ,
             not
             to
             usurp
             the
             King's
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             to
             invade
             the
             Metropolitan's
             Right
             ,
             by
             invading
             the
             Dean's
             ;
             nor
             to
             attempt
             a
             New
             Dominion
             (
             from
             Pope
             Boniface
             the
             Ninth
             )
             without
             a
             new
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             none
             were
             ever
             yet
             able
             (
             in
             almost
             600
             years
             )
             to
             prevail
             with
             any
             King
             ,
             or
             any
             Parliament
             to
             endure
             .
          
           
             N.
             XI
             .
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             All
             the
             Premisses
             being
             consider'd
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             
             more
             desirable
             ,
             if
             't
             is
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             than
             that
             His
             MAJESTY
             now
             in
             being
             ,
             will
             be
             graciously
             pleased
             with
             the
             Assistance
             and
             Advice
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             (
             if
             His
             Majesty
             thinks
             fit
             )
             to
             make
             and
             Authenticate
             such
             a
             Body
             of
             Statutes
             for
             His
             Majesties
             Free
             Chappel
             and
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             as
             King
             CHARLES
             the
             First
             ,
             of
             Glorious
             Memory
             ,
             did
             make
             and
             constitute
             for
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             with
             the
             Assistance
             and
             Advice
             of
             Archbishop
             Laud.
             The
             Church
             of
             Sarum
             having
             as
             much
             ,
             if
             not
             a
             much
             greater
             need
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             The
             Statutes
             there
             at
             present
             are
             partly
             i
             Popish
             ;
             partly
             Injurious
             to
             k
             the
             King's
             Prerogative
             and
             Supremacy
             ;
             partly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             l
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             common
             Honesty
             ;
             partly
             Repugnant
             to
             one
             m
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             snare
             to
             their
             Souls
             who
             are
             Sworn
             to
             keep
             them
             ;
             partly
             impertinent
             and
             impracticable
             ,
             as
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             now
             stands
             ;
             partly
             impossible
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             without
             a
             very
             great
             detriment
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             Choir
             ,
             or
             else
             without
             a
             most
             grievous
             and
             most
             scandalous
             Violation
             of
             the
             Kings
             Ecclesiastical
             Laws
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Besides
             that
             such
             as
             they
             ,
             they
             are
             Tumultuary
             ,
             and
             Immethodical
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             Times
             wherein
             ,
             the
             different
             Occasions
             whereupon
             ,
             and
             the
             different
             Authorities
             whereby
             they
             were
             made
             .
             n
             Some
             are
             antiquated
             and
             grown
             out
             of
             use
             ,
             
             by
             the
             Deans
             and
             Chapters
             ceasing
             to
             live
             together
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             College
             ,
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             together
             upon
             the
             Common
             Revenue
             ,
             in
             one
             common
             Refectory
             ,
             or
             Hall
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             Oxford
             and
             Cambridge
             those
             of
             Colleges
             do
             still
             ,
             )
             and
             by
             converting
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             into
             Mony
             ,
             whereof
             all
             have
             their
             Proportions
             ,
             and
             wherewith
             they
             keep
             their
             Families
             apart
             .
             The
             like
             Change
             is
             made
             in
             the
             Corporations
             of
             Vicars
             Choral
             .
             All
             occasioned
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             )
             by
             Marriage
             permitted
             to
             the
             Clergy
             .
             None
             of
             our
             Statutes
             can
             be
             obliging
             to
             any
             beyond
             the
             Contriver's
             Time
             ,
             unless
             as
             made
             or
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             or
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             .
             But
             our
             Royal
             Statutes
             ,
             which
             alone
             are
             Authentick
             ,
             are
             most
             despised
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shew'd
             .
          
           
             N.
             XII
             .
             Without
             a
             Body
             of
             Authentick
             and
             Reasonable
             Statutes
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             King
             's
             Right
             of
             Prerogative
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             it
             is
             by
             Law
             Established
             ,
             and
             our
             present
             Metropolitans
             Provincial
             Letter
             ,
             Aug.
             23.
             1678
             ,
             (
             the
             Vindication
             of
             which
             hath
             cost
             the
             present
             Dean
             great
             Pains
             and
             Trouble
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             )
             it
             will
             be
             hard
             ,
             if
             not
             impossible
             to
             break
             the
             Old
             Popish
             Custom
             of
             thrusting
             the
             most
             unqualified
             and
             most
             scandalous
             Singing-men
             ,
             (
             not
             so
             much
             into
             Holy
             ,
             as
             )
             unholy
             Orders
             ,
             because
             unlawfully
             conferred
             ,
             and
             sacrilegiously
             received
             .
             The
             mischievous
             consequences
             of
             which
             are
             too
             many
             and
             too
             great
             ,
             within
             these
             last
             Twenty
             years
             ,
             to
             be
             expressed
             without
             a
             Volume
             .
             Whereas
             our
             Two
             Universities
             can
             furnish
             us
             with
             men
             of
             very
             good
             Learning
             and
             Degrees
             ,
             who
             have
             much
             better
             Voices
             and
             greater
             Skill
             in
             Musick
             ,
             than
             our
             Illiterate
             and
             Ungraduated
             
             Songsters
             .
             And
             it
             is
             but
             too
             evident
             ,
             how
             sadly
             the
             Church
             is
             overstocked
             with
             men
             of
             Learning
             and
             Degrees
             :
             the
             Universities
             sending
             out
             yearly
             many
             more
             of
             such
             Men
             ,
             than
             the
             Church
             hath
             Employments
             ,
             (
             I
             do
             not
             say
             Preferments
             )
             to
             entertain
             .
          
           
             N.
             XIII
             .
             We
             need
             say
             no
             worse
             of
             the
             Composition
             ,
             made
             on
             purpose
             to
             overthrow
             the
             Fundamental
             Charter
             and
             Statute
             ,
             than
             what
             was
             said
             by
             
               Paolo
               Sarpi
            
             of
             the
             Concordat
             ,
             purposely
             made
             by
             Leo
             the
             Tenth
             to
             overthrow
             the
             
               Pragmatic
               Sanction
            
             .
             If
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             had
             no
             Jurisdiction
             within
             the
             Close
             ,
             without
             ,
             or
             before
             that
             Composition
             ,
             why
             was
             it
             not
             Invented
             almost
             300
             years
             sooner
             ?
             And
             if
             he
             had
             it
             from
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             after
             ,
             before
             and
             without
             that
             Composition
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             was
             the
             Invention
             ?
             and
             why
             was
             it
             ever
             made
             at
             all
             ?
             and
             why
             with
             a
             Salvo
             to
             the
             
             Dean's
             Right
             ,
             whereof
             it
             is
             a
             Violation
             ?
             And
             why
             with
             no
             Salvo
             to
             the
             King
             's
             Right
             ,
             to
             which
             it
             is
             an
             Opposition
             ?
             and
             why
             with
             a
             
               Non
               obstante
               Statuto
               &
               Charta
               Praedicta
               ?
            
             These
             were
             evident
             Confessions
             ,
             that
             what
             it
             sought
             to
             legitimate
             ,
             was
             illegitimate
             till
             then
             ,
             and
             utterly
             
               unlawful
               for
               almost
            
             300
             Years
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Why
             was
             it
             called
             a
             Composition
             ,
             or
             a
             Compromise
             ,
             a
             Concord
             made
             between
             Parties
             Litigant
             ?
             A
             Superior
             having
             a
             
               clear
               Right
            
             of
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             treats
             his
             Inferiors
             as
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             by
             executing
             Law
             ;
             not
             as
             a
             
               Party
               ,
               Compounding
            
             for
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             a
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             had
             not
             ,
             The
             very
             word
             Composition
             confesses
             Novelty
             ,
             and
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             Usurpation
             ;
             from
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Oath
             ,
             his
             bounden
             Duty
             ,
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             
               appellat
               Caesarem
               Decanus
            
             ;
             in
             imitation
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             a
             Case
             like
             his
             ,
             the
             Dean
             appealeth
             unto
             Caesar
             ;
             and
             immediately
             
               after
               Caesar
            
             ,
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             
             of
             the
             Province
             ,
             whose
             Metropolitical
             Prerogative
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             of
             the
             o
             King
             himself
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             (
             whilst
             I
             am
             writing
             )
             is
             Now
             presuming
             to
             Usurp
             ;
             which
             I
             can
             prove
             he
             does
             wilfully
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             own
             Light
             ,
             because
             he
             knows
             he
             hath
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             
               to
               my
               Face
               ,
               disclaimed
            
             all
             Pretences
             of
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Close
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             wholly
             upon
             Me
             ,
             as
             on
             the
             p
             Ordinary
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             and
             as
             having
             within
             it
             solely
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             )
             when
             he
             
               refused
               perseveringly
            
             to
             punish
             a
             Fornication
             committed
             
               in
               his
               own
               Palace
            
             ,
             the
             Correction
             of
             which
             I
             sought
             to
             cast
             upon
             his
             Lordship
             .
             His
             Lordship
             knows
             the
             Determination
             of
             my
             Lord
             Chancellor
             Hyde
             Earl
             of
             Clarendon
             ,
             and
             of
             Archbishop
             
               Sheldon
               ,
               for
            
             Dean
             
               Baily
               ,
               against
            
             the
             then
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             .
             He
             knows
             that
             none
             but
             the
             
               Deans
               Court
            
             could
             ever
             Try
             or
             Condemn
             any
             One
             Person
             within
             the
             Close
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             Case
             or
             Cause
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             cognizance
             .
             He
             knows
             ,
             q
             
               an
               Oath
               of
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Dean
               is
               ever
               Sworn
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Sworn
               ,
               by
               every
               Prebendary
               or
               Canon
               at
               his
               Admission
            
             ;
             and
             this
             according
             to
             the
             Statute
             ,
             (
             not
             only
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Bishop
             Osmund
             ,
             but
             )
             even
             of
             Bishop
             r
             Roger
             Himself
             .
             But
             
               no
               such
               Oath
               unto
               the
               Bishop
            
             (
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Statute-Book
             )
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             
               any
               Member
            
             of
             our
             Cathedral
             .
             His
             Lordship
             knows
             ,
             that
             All
             are
             liable
             to
             the
             Corrections
             s
             of
             the
             Dean
             within
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             
               not
               One
            
             unto
             the
             
               Bishop
               .
               Decanus
               omnibus
               Canonicis
               &
               Vicaries
               praeest
               ,
            
             
             
               quoad
               Regimen
               Animarum
               ,
               &
               Correctionem
               Morum
               .
            
             His
             Lordship
             knows
             ,
             that
             at
             Morning
             and
             Evening
             Prayers
             ,
             after
             the
             Tolling
             of
             the
             Bell
             ,
             no
             t
             Person
             is
             to
             be
             staid
             for
             ,
             (
             
               ne
               Episcopus
               quidem
               Ipse
            
             )
             
               except
               the
               Dean
            
             .
             His
             Lordship
             knows
             ,
             in
             defect
             of
             Residence
             ,
             the
             Canons
             were
             to
             be
             Mulct
             or
             Fined
             u
             
               secundum
               Consilium
               Decani
            
             ,
             (
             not
             Episcopi
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             by
             a
             Statute
             which
             was
             confirmed
             (
             't
             is
             an
             Argument
             
               ad
               hominem
            
             )
             
               Autoritate
               Apostolica
            
             .
             His
             Lordship
             knows
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Dean
            
             (
             as
             w
             
               Petrus
               de
               Subaudia
            
             )
             made
             Statutes
             
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             aproved
             of
             ,
             and
             ratified
             ,
             by
             the
             Bishop
             and
             the
             Chapter
             
               ex
               Parte
               Post.
            
             But
             never
             any
             Bishop
             presumed
             to
             make
             any
             Statute
             ,
             without
             the
             Concurrence
             of
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             .
             His
             Lordship
             knows
             ,
             the
             Dean's
             Power
             x
             to
             give
             leave
             of
             Absence
             ,
             or
             to
             deny
             it
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             notice
             ever
             taken
             of
             the
             Bishop
             .
             His
             Lordship
             knows
             ,
             or
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Dean
             was
             acknowledged
             by
             Bishop
             y
             Iewel
             ,
             to
             be
             
               Totius
               Collegii
               Pater
               ,
               &
               Sanctae
               Societatis
               vinculum
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Dean
             ,
             (
             not
             the
             Bishop
             )
             has
             Power
             by
             Statute
             ,
             to
             admit
             the
             Clergy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             higher
             and
             lower
             Degree
             ,
             
               to
               Possession
            
             and
             Commons
             ,
             z
             
               suo
               Iure
            
             ,
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             another
             )
             
               sua
               sola
               Autoritate
            
             ;
             and
             to
             receive
             a
             an
             
               ounce
               of
               Gold
            
             from
             every
             Canon
             whom
             he
             Installs
             ,
             though
             now
             't
             is
             dwindled
             into
             
               a
               Mark
            
             ;
             and
             to
             challenge
             for
             Himself
             and
             his
             Retinue
             b
             ,
             
               de
               Iure
               &
               Dignitate
               sua
            
             ,
             from
             every
             Prebendary
             
             or
             Canon
             ,
             by
             whose
             Corps
             he
             shall
             pass
             in
             any
             Journey
             ,
             one
             days
             
               plentiful
               Entertainment
            
             ,
             with
             a
             
               laute
               percipiet
               ,
               &
               ad
               Libitum
               .
            
             Briefly
             ,
             Our
             Statutes
             give
             more
             respect
             unto
             the
             Dean
             ,
             than
             the
             Dean
             can
             desire
             ,
             or
             
               look
               for
            
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             mention
             .
             But
             it
             c
             appears
             by
             the
             Old
             Statute-Book
             ,
             lent
             by
             Dean
             Brideoak
             to
             the
             present
             d
             Lord
             Bishop
             ,
             Iuly
             10.
             1672
             ,
             by
             
               whom
               it
               is
               not
               yet
               restored
               ,
            
             as
             D.
             Brideoak
             left
             it
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             when
             he
             went
             hence
             to
             the
             See
             of
             
               Chichester
               .
               That
            
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             
               Poor's
               Register
            
             are
             to
             this
             day
             concealed
             from
             me
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             Conclude
             with
             this
             one
             signal
             Observation
             ,
             That
             of
             All
             the
             Monarchs
             of
             England
             ,
             who
             have
             deprived
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Sarum
             of
             many
             Jewels
             in
             their
             Mitres
             ;
             not
             
               any
               One
            
             of
             them
             ever
             took
             any
             thing
             from
             the
             Deans
             ,
             because
             Originally
             the
             Deans
             of
             their
             Royal
             Chapel
             ,
             and
             Virtualiter
             ever
             since
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           AN
           APPENDIX
           TO
           THE
           PREMISSES
           .
        
         
           SHewing
           the
           Dean
           of
           
           Sarum's
           Innocence
           (
           if
           not
           his
           Merit
           )
           in
           his
           Services
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           the
           Lords
           Commissioners
           special
           Order
           ;
           and
           in
           his
           Obedience
           to
           their
           
             Lordships
             express
             Command
          
           ;
           and
           also
           in
           
             his
             perfect
             Ignorance
          
           of
           Mr.
           Yeats
           his
           Address
           to
           the
           said
           great
           Lords
           with
           his
           Four
           Heads
           of
           Information
           ,
           until
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           and
           the
           
             Chapter
             of
             Sarum
          
           gave
           the
           Dean
           his
           First
           knowledge
           and
           notice
           of
           it
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           ensuing
           it
           ,
           might
           possibly
           have
           been
           Raised
           by
           the
           said
           Bishop
           and
           his
           Adherents
           ,
           Before
           it
           was
           so
           much
           as
           possible
           to
           have
           been
           Raised
           by
           the
           Dean
           ,
           
             without
             his
             knowing
             any
             thing
             of
             it
             ,
          
           till
           so
           informed
           .
           But
           seeing
           All
           men
           are
           subject
           to
           be
           Mistaken
           and
           
           Abused
           by
           men
           of
           Malice
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           honour
           and
           the
           duty
           of
           All
           the
           Dean
           of
           
           Sarum's
           Friends
           (
           in
           the
           number
           of
           whom
           I
           profess
           my self
           )
           to
           convert
           ,
           or
           to
           shame
           those
           Fanatical
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           who
           do
           pretend
           to
           suspect
           him
           ,
           though
           indeed
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           and
           cannot
           suspect
           him
           
             in
             Reality
          
           ,
           of
           having
           dealt
           underhand
           in
           the
           Design
           of
           Mr.
           Yeats
           ,
           or
           of
           having
           acted
           otherwise
           towards
           any
           
             the
             least
             Occasion
          
           of
           any
           Controversie
           or
           Difference
           with
           any
           Creature
           Antecedently
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Lords
           Commissioners
           ,
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           contrary
           is
           so
           manifold
           and
           convincing
           .
           But
           yet
           they
           hitherto
           Resolve
           to
           pretend
           suspition
           ,
           (
           when
           they
           have
           None
           )
           whereby
           to
           justify
           ,
           or
           excuse
           ,
           their
           Diabolical
           Defamation
           of
           an
           innocent
           Man.
           (
           If
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           Defamation
           or
           a
           Crime
           ,
           to
           prompt
           a
           Pious
           and
           Learned
           Person
           to
           serve
           his
           Sovereign
           as
           he
           is
           able
           .
           )
           The
           Real
           cause
           of
           their
           Malignity
           ,
           being
           
             too
             Criminal
          
           to
           be
           owned
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Dean
           of
           
           Sarum's
           Loyalty
           ,
           and
           
             Love
             of
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           Compliance
           with
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           most
           Noble
           Lords
           Commissioners
           ,
           who
           are
           impowered
           by
           the
           King
           to
           command
           us
           All.
           This
           alone
           is
           
             the
             True
             Ground
          
           of
           some
           mens
           Pretending
           to
           a
           Suspicion
           ,
           whereby
           to
           revenge
           themselves
           on
           the
           said
           Dean
           ,
           for
           having
           dared
           to
           be
           Dutiful
           to
           his
           Superiours
           .
           These
           Artificers
           and
           e
           
             Inventors
             of
             Evil
             Things
          
           having
           not
           at
           all
           either
           the
           Grace
           ,
           or
           even
           Humanity
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           They
           Themselves
           must
           have
           obeyed
           ,
           (
           as
           ill-affected
           as
           they
           are
           to
           Any
           Commissioned
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           )
           had
           they
           been
           so
           commanded
           ,
           as
           the
           Dean
           of
           Sarum
           was
           .
           But
           I
           will
           no
           longer
           detain
           the
           Reader
           (
           in
           this
           Preface
           to
           an
           Appendix
           )
           
           from
           Mr.
           
           Yeat's
           his
           own
           Letters
           ,
           sent
           to
           several
           Persons
           of
           Honour
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           others
           of
           lesser
           Quality
           ,
           strongly
           asserting
           unto
           Himself
           the
           whole
           Design
           of
           the
           Four
           Heads
           ,
           which
           he
           addressed
           to
           the
           Lords
           Commissioners
           ;
           and
           confuting
           those
           Malignants
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           Envy
           to
           his
           Performance
           ,
           would
           have
           him
           taken
           (
           to
           his
           Disparagement
           )
           for
           Another
           man's
           Tool
           .
           Nothing
           is
           added
           to
           the
           said
           Letters
           ,
           besides
           a
           few
           
             Deductions
             Thence
          
           ,
           and
           some
           
             Reflections
             thereupon
          
           .
        
         
           
             An
             APPENDIX
             to
             the
             Three
             foregoing
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             MR.
             Yeats
             was
             so
             unwilling
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             should
             have
             any
             share
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Honour
             or
             in
             the
             Blame
             of
             his
             Project
             of
             the
             Four
             Articles
             ,
             that
             he
             writ
             an
             honest
             Letter
             to
             a
             Person
             of
             Quality
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             to
             some
             at
             Court
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             himself
             )
             who
             permitted
             the
             Dean's
             Son
             to
             transcribe
             as
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             would
             conduce
             to
             his
             Father's
             Service
             and
             Satisfaction
             :
             And
             't
             is
             as
             follow
             's
             .
          
           
             [
             
               I
               am
               heartily
               sorry
               that
               any
               should
               be
               so
               Atheistical
               ,
               as
               still
               to
               suspect
               the
               Dean's
               privity
               to
               my
               design
               ,
               after
               so
               much
               evidence
               and
               conviction
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               shame
               them
               ,
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               undergo
            
             whatever
             Test
             
               shall
               be
               put
               upon
               me
               ,
               to
               declare
               that
               the
               Dean
               was
               neither
            
             directly
             nor
             indirectly
             ,
             nec
             per
             se
             ,
             nec
             per
             alium
             ,
             
               acquainted
               with
               my
               design
               ,
               but
               every
               way
               as
               ignorant
               thereof
               ,
               as
               the
               Child
               unborn
               ;
               and
               much
               less
               abetting
               me
               therein
               ,
               than
               the
               Bishop
               himself
               from
               whom
               I
               had
               indeed
               two
               Inducements
               ,
               but
            
             
             
               from
               the
               Dean
               none
               ,
               nay
               less
               than
               none
               ;
               this
               being
               the
               only
               way
               I
               had
               to
               incur
               the
               Dean's
               Displeasure
               ,
               but
               withal
               to
               procure
               a
               Favour
               from
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               from
               the
               King
               himself
               .
               The
            
             only
             offence
             
               that
               I
               Can
               charge
               my self
               herein
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               ,
            
             and
             for
             which
             I
             do
             ,
             and
             must
             ever
             beg
             the
             Pardon
             of
             Mr.
             Dean
             ,
             
               is
               not
               only
               that
               I
               drew
               up
               those
               Articles
               without
               his
            
             Privity
             ,
             or
             Assistance
             ,
             but
             also
             without
             his
             knowledge
             or
             consent
             ,
             
               referr'd
               my self
               for
               Proof
               of
               them
            
             to
             Books
             and
             Papers
             in
             his
             Hands
             .
             
               Truth
               is
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               I
               had
               of
               the
               chief
               things
               suggested
               by
               me
               to
               the
               Lords
               Commissioners
               ,
               was
               principally
            
             from
             a
             Sheet
             of
             Reasons
             whereof
             Copies
             had
             been
             dispersed
             into
             several
             mens
             hands
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             both
             Houses
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             private
             Persons
             ,
             One
             of
             which
             Copies
             I
             have
             here
             with
             me
             ,
             
               penned
               by
               the
               Dean
               about
               Six
               Years
               since
               ,
               which
               Sheet
               was
               Entitled
               ,
            
             —
             Certain
             Memoirs
             of
             things
             pleadable
             against
             a
             Bill
             then
             prepared
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             all
             Peculiar
             Jurisdictions
             ,
             &c.
             
               wherein
               among
               others
               ,
               I
               found
               this
               very
               observable
               Passage
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Dean
             and
             f
             Canons
             of
             Sarum
             had
             their
             abode
             before
             the
             Conquest
             in
             
               Old
               Castle
            
             called
             
             Caesar's
             Burg
             ,
             and
             corruptly
             Sarisberg
             ,
             by
             the
             
               Brittains
               ,
               Sorbiodunum
            
             .
             It
             was
             at
             the
             first
             the
             King
             's
             
               Free
               Chappel
               ,
               as
               Windsor
               is
            
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Dean
             (
             
               under
               the
               King
            
             )
             had
             more
             than
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             
               Vide
               Vetus
               Registr
               .
               Miscell
               .
               &
               Registr
               .
               Dom.
            
             Richardi
             Episc.
             Sarum
             .
          
           
             [
             
               'T
               was
               from
               this
               ,
               and
               certain
               other
               Passages
               there
               following
               ,
               (
               seconded
               by
               what
            
             I
             heard
             from
             some
             
             g
             Persons
             better
             known
             ,
             as
             I
             thought
             ,
             in
             the
             Affairs
             and
             Records
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             than
             I
             can
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             ,
             )
             
               that
               I
               thought
               I
               had
               reason
               enough
               humbly
               to
               tender
               those
               Four
               things
               to
               be
               inquired
               into
               by
               their
               Lordships
               .
               But
               for
               the
               Reverend
               Dean
               of
            
             Sarum
             ,
             
               he
               had
               no
               manner
               of
               knowledge
               of
               my
               Design
               ,
               or
               of
               my
               Two
               Inducements
               ●o
               it
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               Petition
               of
               the
               Mayor
               and
               Magistrates
               of
            
             Marlborough
             ,
             
               nor
               of
               those
               Noble
               Persons
               who
               did
               promote
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               I
               have
               highly
               though
               undesignedly
               disobliged
               him
               ,
               by
               acting
               as
               I
               did
               ,
               without
               his
               Privity
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               I
               found
               since
               )
               against
               his
               Will
               ;
               so
               I
               have
               ,
               and
               do
               ,
               and
               ever
               will
               beg
               his
               Pardon
               ;
               which
               whether
               I
               ever
               obtain
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               ever
               his
               Vindicator
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               my
               Heart
               ,
               from
               his
               having
               had
               the
               least
               share
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               knowledge
               of
               my
               Rashness
               and
               Precipitancy
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             II.
             Thus
             far
             Mr.
             Yeats
             word
             for
             word
             ;
             and
             as
             truly
             as
             ever
             any
             man
             spake
             :
             He
             offered
             also
             to
             confirm
             it
             in
             open
             Court
             upon
             Oath
             ,
             which
             makes
             me
             say
             ,
             that
             those
             men
             are
             unworthy
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             expect
             to
             be
             believed
             upon
             their
             Oaths
             ,
             much
             less
             upon
             their
             Words
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             believe
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Cornelius
               Yeats
            
             of
             Marlborough
             either
             upon
             their
             Words
             ,
             or
             upon
             their
             Oaths
             .
             Mr.
             Yeats
             his
             Character
             is
             no
             where
             fitter
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             famous
             Petition
             of
             the
             Mayor
             and
             Magistrates
             of
             Marlborough
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             Presented
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord
             Bruce
             in
             his
             behalf
             ,
             whose
             great
             Parts
             and
             greater
             Piety
             are
             celebrated
             by
             Them
             ,
             (
             both
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             Commissioners
             ,
             )
             who
             have
             the
             best
             experience
             and
             knowledge
             of
             him
             .
             And
             not
             yet
             to
             
             mention
             those
             Horrid
             and
             Scandalous
             Reports
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Yeats
             his
             bitter
             Enemies
             have
             laboured
             under
             ,
             and
             still
             do
             labour
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             not
             any
             either
             of
             his
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Dean
             of
             
             Sarum's
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             can
             prove
             so
             convincingly
             that
             they
             had
             not
             any
             hand
             in
             ,
             or
             Assent
             to
             ,
             or
             Connivance
             at
             ,
             or
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             most
             execrable
             Murder
             of
             Sir
             
               Edmundbury
               Godfrey
            
             ,
             (
             until
             they
             had
             it
             by
             report
             ,
             )
             as
             the
             said
             Dean
             hath
             proved
             ,
             and
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             
               no
               hand
               in
               ,
               or
               Assent
               to
               ,
               or
               Connivance
               at
               ,
               or
               Knowledge
               of
               ,
            
             Mr.
             Yeats
             his
             Project
             of
             the
             Four
             Articles
             ,
             until
             he
             was
             informed
             of
             it
             by
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Chapter
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             a
             Letter
             from
             Mr.
             Frome
             .
             For
             Sir
             
               Edm.
               Godfrey
            
             being
             dead
             ,
             can
             attest
             nothing
             on
             their
             behalf
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             nothing
             but
             their
             own
             Oaths
             whereby
             to
             clear
             their
             own
             Innocence
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             have
             forfeited
             all
             Belief
             with
             considering
             men
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Yeats
             is
             still
             living
             to
             clear
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             upon
             his
             Oath
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             offered
             in
             open
             Court
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ever
             ready
             to
             take
             ,
             and
             who
             will
             ever
             find
             Belief
             from
             All
             who
             are
             acquainted
             with
             his
             unblameable
             Conversation
             ,
             which
             will
             every
             where
             have
             credit
             ,
             where
             his
             Enemies
             have
             None
             .
             Nor
             hath
             he
             ,
             or
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             any
             Enemies
             they
             know
             of
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Enemies
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             both
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             Nature
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             not
             to
             suspect
             others
             hastily
             ,
             of
             any
             ill
             thing
             which
             it
             abhors
             ;
             whilst
             they
             who
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             Injuries
             ,
             suspect
             others
             of
             the
             like
             .
             Nothing
             hitherto
             can
             be
             said
             to
             clear
             the
             Regular
             and
             Episcopal
             Clergy
             from
             a
             suspition
             of
             being
             Papists
             ,
             or
             Popishly
             affected
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             Dissenting
             and
             Schismatical
             
             Party
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             suspected
             ,
             or
             rather
             pretended
             to
             suspect
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             of
             a
             Plot
             to
             deprive
             the
             Bishop
             of
             a
             Right
             to
             give
             Prebends
             ,
             even
             immediately
             after
             the
             Bishop
             had
             promised
             a
             Prebend
             to
             the
             Dean's
             Son
             ,
             (
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             and
             undesired
             ,
             which
             added
             most
             of
             all
             to
             the
             Obligation
             ,
             )
             are
             like
             those
             most
             Malitious
             ,
             and
             Unexcusable
             Fanaticks
             ,
             who
             pretended
             to
             suspect
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             contriving
             the
             Fire
             of
             London
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             being
             in
             the
             plot
             against
             his
             own
             Life
             and
             Kingdom
             .
             See
             the
             excellent
             
               Address
               to
               all
               the
               Freeholders
               and
               Freemen
               of
            
             England
             ;
             part
             .
             1.
             pag.
             45
             ,
             and
             50.
             and
             part
             .
             2.
             pag.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             But
             now
             suppose
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             had
             not
             only
             permitted
             ,
             but
             perswaded
             Mr.
             Yeats
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             Marlborough
             ,
             to
             apply
             themselves
             unto
             the
             King
             for
             a
             Prebend
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             and
             to
             plead
             ,
             that
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             Right
             to
             give
             Prebends
             is
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             from
             whose
             Original
             Right
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             Right
             to
             give
             them
             is
             but
             derivative
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             only
             a
             good
             and
             undoubted
             Right
             ,
             because
             derived
             from
             the
             Crown
             ,
             )
             he
             had
             not
             abjured
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             rather
             had
             owned
             it
             with
             Ambition
             .
             The
             only
             Reason
             why
             he
             denies
             it
             ,
             is
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Lye
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             is
             a
             lover
             of
             Truth
             and
             Justice
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             will
             not
             willingly
             fully
             the
             Merit
             of
             his
             Obedience
             to
             the
             very
             express
             Commands
             of
             the
             Lords
             Commissioners
             ;
             who
             finding
             him
             averse
             from
             his
             being
             a
             Voluntier
             ,
             were
             therefore
             pleased
             to
             press
             him
             for
             his
             Majesties
             Service
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             not
             been
             else
             employed
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             In
             compliance
             with
             the
             said
             Order
             and
             peremptory
             Command
             of
             the
             Lords
             Commissioners
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             no
             Churchman
             could
             refuse
             to
             pay
             Obedience
             ,
             )
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             drew
             up
             a
             Narrative
             of
             
               Matters
               of
               Fact
               ▪
            
             which
             he
             had
             found
             in
             Old
             Registers
             ;
             wherein
             he
             took
             occasion
             to
             censure
             Mr.
             Yeats
             ,
             §
             .
             9.
             and
             to
             assert
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             
             Sarum's
             Right
             to
             dispose
             of
             Dignities
             ,
             Sub-Dignities
             and
             Prebends
             at
             large
             ,
             §
             .
             10.
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Right
             of
             the
             Dean
             singly
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Rights
             of
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             in
             conjunction
             .
             And
             all
             upon
             the
             same
             principle
             or
             ground
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             humbly
             did
             conceive
             the
             several
             Rights
             were
             all
             held
             :
             He
             did
             conceive
             ,
             that
             all
             Rights
             are
             either
             Subordinate
             or
             Supream
             :
             He
             thought
             it
             dangerous
             to
             assert
             the
             Subjects
             Rights
             to
             be
             Supream
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             them
             Subordinate
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             He
             thought
             their
             Rights
             the
             Firmer
             ,
             for
             being
             derived
             from
             ,
             and
             depending
             on
             ,
             and
             standing
             upon
             so
             
               sure
               a
               Bottom
            
             as
             the
             Supream
             .
             He
             shew'd
             what
             our
             Monarchs
             had
             done
             
               de
               facto
            
             in
             and
             over
             the
             Church
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             to
             reveal
             a
             Secret
             ;
             for
             some
             of
             the
             Alienations
             of
             several
             Prebends
             ,
             and
             one
             Archdeaconry
             ,
             from
             that
             Church
             ,
             are
             publickly
             written
             in
             Letters
             of
             Gold
             on
             the
             several
             Stalls
             ,
             and
             exposed
             to
             the
             Reading
             of
             all
             Mankind
             .
             But
             whether
             such
             Alienations
             were
             ,
             or
             could
             be
             
               de
               Iure
            
             ,
             the
             said
             Dean
             left
             humbly
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             his
             Superiors
             .
          
           
             What
             more
             or
             less
             could
             have
             been
             said
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             by
             any
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             or
             by
             them
             All
             ,
             or
             by
             my
             Lord
             Bishop
             himself
             ,
             if
             either
             of
             them
             had
             been
             so
             commanded
             to
             speak
             his
             Knowledge
             ,
             or
             his
             Sense
             ,
             as
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             was
             ,
             they
             
             themselves
             can
             best
             tell
             ;
             but
             the
             Dean
             of
             Sarum
             is
             yet
             to
             learn.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             One
             thing
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             those
             Pretenders
             to
             a
             suspicion
             of
             Persons
             more
             credible
             than
             themselves
             ;
             which
             suspicion
             't
             is
             thought
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             and
             cannot
             have
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             against
             the
             Evidence
             and
             Conviction
             they
             have
             several
             times
             met
             with
             ;
             if
             at
             least
             they
             have
             Faith
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             do
             really
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Devil
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             and
             Hell.
             Suppose
             that
             two
             of
             their
             Number
             shall
             be
             pretended
             to
             be
             suspected
             of
             two
             grand
             Crimes
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             Simony
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             Incest
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Whispers
             of
             those
             Suspicions
             shall
             be
             disseminated
             and
             spread
             into
             publick
             Fame
             .
             Will
             not
             those
             Persons
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             prove
             the
             Negative
             upon
             their
             Oaths
             ?
             Will
             they
             not
             take
             it
             extreamly
             ill
             ,
             to
             get
             no
             more
             by
             their
             Vindication
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             the
             Fame
             of
             Perjury
             ,
             superadded
             to
             the
             suspicions
             both
             of
             Simony
             ,
             and
             Incest
             ?
             Will
             they
             not
             expostulate
             ,
             
               si
               accusasse
               suffecerit
               ,
               Quis
               erit
               Innocuus
               ?
            
             Will
             they
             not
             probably
             break
             out
             into
             the
             Learned
             
             Diatribist's
             Exclamation
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             !
             They
             cannot
             hope
             to
             be
             believed
             upon
             their
             own
             single
             Oaths
             ,
             who
             dare
             pretend
             not
             to
             believe
             honester
             Men
             upon
             their
             double
             ones
             .
             Besides
             that
             Simony
             and
             Incest
             will
             be
             accounted
             more
             scandalous
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Whigs
             in
             these
             worst
             of
             Times
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             zealous
             for
             the
             King
             's
             Rights
             ,
             or
             to
             obey
             the
             Lords
             Commissioners
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             Inventers
             of
             silly
             Jealousies
             and
             Lyes
             ,
             shall
             at
             any
             time
             chance
             to
             suffer
             the
             heinous
             things
             which
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             they
             will
             learn
             for
             the
             future
             to
             deal
             with
             their
             Neighbours
             and
             their
             Friends
             ,
             as
             
             they
             would
             that
             their
             Enemies
             should
             deal
             with
             Them.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Part
                 of
                 Mr.
                 
                   Cornelius
                   Yeats
                
                 his
                 LETTER
                 to
                 a
                 Person
                 of
                 Great
                 Honour
                 ,
                 an
                 Eminent
                 Officer
                 at
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 to
                 another
                 of
                 lesser
                 Quality
                 ;
                 giving
                 an
                 Account
                 of
                 his
                 Undertaking
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Petition
                 of
                 the
                 Mayor
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 of
                 Marlborough
                 to
                 the
                 KING
                 in
                 his
                 behalf
                 .
              
               
                 
                   BEsides
                   my
                   appearing
                   for
                   the
                   King's
                   Prerogative
                   and
                   Right
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   a
                   principal
                   Motive
                   to
                   this
                   so
                   strange
                   Attempt
                   of
                   mine
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   likewise
                   two
                   other
                   Inducements
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   hope
                   may
                   in
                   some
                
                 measure
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 blame
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   very
                   tolerably
                   account
                   for
                   a
                   Procedure
                   of
                   this
                   Nature
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   One
                   ,
                   that
                
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sarum
                 
                   some
                   years
                   since
                
                 voluntarily
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 repeated
                 Asseverations
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   say
                   the
                   next
                   Prebend
                   ,
                   but
                
                 )
                 whatever
                 lay
                 in
                 his
                 Power
                 to
                 do
                 for
                 me
                 ;
                 
                   though
                   being
                   since
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   again
                   and
                   again
                   Requested
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   many
                   Others
                   ,
                
                 (
                 
                   not
                   considerable
                   Persons
                
                 )
                 
                   on
                   my
                   behalf
                   ,
                   at
                   what
                   time
                   there
                   were
                   vacant
                   Prebends
                   many
                   in
                   one
                   Year
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   never
                   did
                   any
                   thing
                   towards
                   the
                   Augmentation
                   of
                   my
                   Poor
                   Maintenance
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   indeed
                   I
                   was
                   weary
                   of
                   depending
                   any
                   longer
                   upon
                   Complements
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Next
                   ,
                   I
                   did
                   but
                   follow
                
                 (
                 
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   led
                
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Bishops
                   own
                   Example
                   ;
                   for
                   having
                   observed
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Lordship
                   applyed
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   for
                   a
                   Royal
                
                 Mandate
                 ,
                 
                   whereby
                   to
                   over
                   Rule
                   the
                   Dean
                   and
                   Chapter
                   of
                
                 Sarum
                 
                   to
                   Praeelect
                   his
                   Nephew
                   Mr.
                
                 Seth
                 Ward
                 
                   into
                   the
                   next
                   Place
                   of
                   Residence
                   which
                   should
                   be
                   void
                   ,
                
                 (
                 
                   the
                   only
                   Good
                   Thing
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Gift
                   of
                   the
                   Dean
                   and
                   Chapter
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   King
                   does
                   not
                   oppose
                   his
                   Original
                   Right
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   their
                   Derivative
                
                 ,
                 )
                 
                   I
                   thought
                   I
                   might
                   with
                   greater
                   Reason
                   apply
                   my self
                
                 (
                 
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   way
                   as
                   I
                   did
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 
                   by
                   asserting
                   the
                   Kings
                   Original
                   Right
                   ,
                
                 )
                 
                   to
                   obtain
                   from
                   His
                   Majesty
                   a
                   Prebend
                   at
                   large
                   of
                   a
                   lesser
                   Value
                
                 (
                 
                   not
                   the
                   only
                   Good
                   Thing
                   in
                   the
                   Bishops
                   Gift
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   Derivative
                   Right
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Original
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                
                 )
                 
                   because
                   that
                   Nephew
                   had
                   been
                   before
                   provided
                   for
                   by
                   two
                   Uncle-Bishops
                   ,
                   with
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   would
                   have
                   served
                   five
                   or
                   six
                   Worthy
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   want
                   an
                   Augmentation
                   ;
                   as
                   I
                   evidently
                   did
                   ;
                   nor
                   was
                   his
                   Task
                   so
                   great
                   ,
                   as
                   mine
                   is
                   very
                   well
                   known
                   to
                   have
                   always
                   been
                   ;
                   nor
                   did
                   his
                   Uncle
                   want
                   Things
                   in
                   his
                   particular
                   Disposal
                   ,
                   as
                   most
                   of
                   my
                   Patrons
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   ;
                   nor
                   had
                   the
                   Bishop
                   more
                   Right
                   Derivative
                   to
                   bestow
                   a
                   Prebend
                   at
                   large
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Dean
                   and
                   Chapter
                   to
                   bestow
                   the
                   Places
                   of
                   Residence
                   :
                   and
                   his
                   Lordships
                   applying
                   himself
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   Canonry
                   was
                
                 (
                 
                   accoring
                   to
                   the
                   Rules
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Logick
                   that
                   I
                   ever
                   have
                   been
                   acquainted
                   with
                
                 )
                 
                   a
                   Confession
                   of
                   his
                   Iudgment
                   ,
                   that
                   All
                   Promotions
                   in
                   the
                   Cathedral
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Sarum
                 
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   King
                   by
                   an
                   Original
                   Right
                   ,
                   though
                   by
                   a
                   Derivative
                   in
                   the
                   Bishop
                   partly
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   in
                   the
                   Dean
                   and
                   Chapter
                   ;
                   and
                   truly
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   a
                   fairer
                   Opinion
                   of
                   his
                   Lordship
                   than
                   to
                   think
                   he
                   would
                   blame
                   that
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   approved
                   of
                   in
                   himself
                   :
                   Nor
                   did
                   I
                   imagine
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   a
                   Poor
                   Vicar
                   might
                   beg
                   what
                   he
                   wanted
                   of
                   his
                   King
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   a
                   Great
                   and
                   Rich
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   who
                   wanted
                   nothing
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   here
                   freely
                   and
                   fully
                   discovered
                   the
                   very
                   sense
                   and
                   thoughts
                   of
                   my
                   Heart
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   humbly
                   hope
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   from
                   You
                   at
                   least
                   obtain
                   a
                   merciful
                   and
                   candid
                   Opinion
                   of
                   my
                   Proceedings
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   am
                   afraid
                   I
                   have
                   wearied
                   you
                   with
                   the
                   unusual
                   length
                   of
                   this
                   Letter
                   ;
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   I
                   have
                   wearied
                   my self
                   in
                   writing
                   it
                   ,
                   having
                   already
                   preached
                   twice
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   also
                   to
                   prepare
                   another
                   Sermon
                   at
                   a
                   Funeral
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   Morrow
                   Night
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   serve
                   to
                   excuse
                   what
                   slips
                   may
                   have
                   here
                   fallen
                   from
                   my
                   Pen.
                   I
                   hope
                   I
                   shall
                   always
                   deport
                   my self
                   ,
                   as
                   become
                   him
                   who
                   is
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   most
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Part
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Yeats
                 his
                 Letter
                 of
                 Dec.
                 14.
                 1682.
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Sarum
                 ,
                 in
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Dean
                 .
              
               
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   NO
                   Person
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   highly
                   displeased
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   than
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   my self
                   ,
                   for
                   having
                
                 (
                 
                   under
                   the
                   impatience
                   of
                   some
                   disappointments
                
                 )
                 
                   attempted
                   a
                   thing
                   so
                   far
                   above
                   my
                   reach
                   in
                   that
                   Paper
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Lords
                   Commissioners
                   ;
                   especially
                   since
                   I
                   find
                   ,
                   that
                   hereby
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   only
                   provoked
                   your
                   Lordship
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   my
                   Worthy
                   Patron
                   the
                   Dean
                   of
                
                 Sarum
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   once
                   my
                   Friend
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   I
                   fear
                   made
                   my
                   Enemy
                   ,
                
                 )
                 
                   as
                   being
                   hereby
                
                 wrongfully
                 
                   drawn
                   under
                   the
                
                 most
                 unjust
                 Suspicion
                 
                   of
                   his
                
                 having
                 been
                 privy
                 to
                 my
                 Design
                 :
                 
                   when
                   as
                   the
                   Truth
                   is
                   ,
                   (
                   which
                   merely
                   to
                   do
                   him
                   right
                   I
                   think
                   my self
                   bound
                   to
                   declare
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   your
                   Lordship
                   require
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   affirm
                   it
                   upon
                   Oath
                   ,
                
                 )
                 He
                 had
                 no
                 hand
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 knowledge
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   those
                   Informations
                   ,
                   nor
                   (
                   as
                   I
                   verily
                   do
                   believe
                   )
                   of
                
                 any
                 my
                 proceedings
                 
                   thereabout
                   ,
                   till
                   my
                   Letter
                   to
                   him
                   at
                
                 Canterbury
                 in
                 Nov.
                 
                   last
                   ,
                   which
                
                 he
                 answered
                 with
                 sharp
                 Reproofs
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Declaration
                 of
                 his
                 Absolute
                 Refusal
                 to
                 assist
                 me
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 deliver
                 what
                 he
                 might
                 know
                 of
                 that
                 matter
                 :
                 
                   so
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   forced
                
                 (
                 
                   seeing
                   my self
                   Summoned
                   into
                   your
                   Lordships
                   Consistory
                
                 )
                 to
                 use
                 my
                 utmost
                 endeavours
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 Friends
                 ,
                 to
                 procure
                 a
                 peremptory
                 Command
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   I
                   hear
                   is
                   now
                   sent
                   ;
                   but
                   with
                   what
                   effect
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   as
                   yet
                   understand
                   ;
                   only
                   that
                   it
                
                 
                 
                   hath
                   brought
                   him
                   to
                
                 White-Hall
                 .
                 
                   Besides
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   thing
                   speaks
                   it self
                   .
                
                 Articles
                 so
                 unskilfully
                 penned
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 disadvantages
                 to
                 the
                 Cause
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   drawn
                   up
                   by
                   his
                
                 Advice
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   so
                   much
                   as
                
                 Connivance
                 ,
                 or
                 Permission
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             This
             is
             all
             of
             that
             Letter
             wherein
             the
             Dean
             is
             concerned
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Connubium
           Regiae
           Praerogativae
           ,
           cum
           Magnâ
           Chartâ
           Anglorum
           .
        
         
           AN
           Compositio
           (
           quae
           vulgo
           dicitur
           )
           à
           Papa
           Romano
           Confirmata
           ,
           A
           D.
           1392.
           
           Ecclesiae
           Sarum
           Fundamenta
           convellat
           penitus
           evertatque
           ,
           An
           cum
           ijsdem
           nequaquam
           pugnet
           ,
           Quae
           sequuntur
           perlecturis
           liquidò
           admodum
           Constabit
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           1.
           
           
             Osmundi
             Charta
          
           in
           ipsa
           Fundatione
           edita
           ,
           ac
           a
           
             Sigillo
             Regis
             Willielmi
          
           communita
           ,
           b
           
             ex
             cujus
             Dono
             &
             Concessu
             de
             Dominio
             suo
             Regali
             tam
             in
             Ecclesiis
             quam
             in
             Terris
             ,
          
           Ecclesia
           Cathedralis
           Sarum
           Originem
           duxit
           &
           Incrementum
           ,
           inter
           caetera
           ,
           Haec
           habet
           .
        
         
           
           Dignitas
           c
           est
           Decani
           ,
           &
           omnium
           Canonicorum
           ,
           ut
           
             Episcopo
             in
             nullo
             respondeant
          
           nisi
           in
           Capitulo
           ,
           &
           
             judicio
             tantum
             Capituli
          
           pareant
           .
           Habeant
           etiam
           Curiam
           suam
           in
           omnibus
           Praebendis
           suis
           ,
           &
           Dignitatem
           Archidiaconi
           ubicunque
           Praebendae
           fuerint
           assignatae
           in
           Parochia
           nostra
           ,
           sive
           in
           Ecclesiis
           ,
           vel
           Decimis
           ,
           vel
           Terris
           .
           Ita
           quidem
           quòd
           
             Nulla
             omnino
             Exigentia
          
           ,
           in
           dono
           vel
           in
           Assisa
           ,
           aut
           aliqua
           alia
           Consuetudine
           ,
           
             ab
             Episcopo
          
           ,
           vel
           
             a
             quolibet
             Alio
          
           fiat
           in
           Praebendis
           eorum
           ;
           Sed
           
             Omnes
             Libertates
          
           &
           
             omnes
             Dignitates
             Plenarie
             &
             Pacifice
          
           habeant
           ,
           Quas
           
             Ego
             Osmundus
             Episcopus
          
           in
           eisdem
           Praebendis
           habui
           ,
           Aut
           Aliquis
           Alius
           ,
           
             cum
             eas
             in
             nostro
             Dominio
             haberemus
             .
          
           Quando
           verò
           aliquis
           constituitur
           Canonicus
           ,
           debet
           coram
           Fratribus
           in
           Capitulo
           
             jurare
             ,
             praesente
             Evangelio
          
           ,
           se
           Dignitates
           &
           Consuetudines
           Ecclesiae
           Sarum
           
             inviolabiliter
             observaturum
          
           .
           Decanus
           omnibus
           Canonicis
           ,
           &
           omnibus
           Vicarijs
           
             praeest
             ,
             quoad
             Regimen
             Animarum
             &
             Correctionem
             Morum
             .
          
           Testes
           sunt
           Hi
           ;
           Willielmus
           Rex
           
             Anglorum
             ,
             Thomas
          
           Archiepiscopus
           ,
           &
           Alij
           multi
           Episcopi
           .
        
         
           §
           .
           2.
           
           Virtute
           Hujus
           Exemptionis
           Fundamentalis
           ,
           à
           Regibus
           Angliae
           per
           d
           
             Chartas
             suas
          
           Confirmatae
           ,
           Decanus
           solus
           cum
           Capitulo
           Statuta
           Authentica
           e
           Confecit
           ,
           quae
           Episcopi
           deinde
           cum
           Decanis
           &
           Capitalis
           assistentibus
           conjuncti
           ,
           grata
           &
           rata
           habuerunt
           .
           Hujus
           rei
           sunt
           Exemplis
           
             Richardus
             Poor
          
           ,
           cùm
           adhuc
           esset
           Decanus
           
             Sarum
             ,
             A.
             D.
          
           1213.
           
           
           Nec
           non
           
             Petrus
             de
             Sabaudia
             A.
             D.
          
           1305.
           
           Episcopis
           tunc
           temporum
           nequaquam
           adhibitis
           in
           Concilium
           .
           Denique
           
             Rex
             Henricus
             Tertius
          
           in
           Charta
           sua
           apud
           f
           
             Dugdallum
             ,
             Translationem
          
           
             Ecclesiae
             Sarum
             
               de
               Castro
               suo
            
             Saresberiae
             ,
             
               &c.
               ratam
               habuit
               ,
               &
               Canonicis
               ejusdem
               Ecclesiae
               &
               hominibus
               suis
               Omnes
               Libertates
               &
               liberas
               Consuetudines
               quas
               habuerunt
               Temporibus
               Praedecessorum
               suorum
               ,
               &c.
               sicut
               Cartae
               ipsorum
               testantur
               .
            
          
        
         
           §
           .
           3.
           
           
             Inde
             est
             quod
             Decanus
             (
             non
             Episcopus
             )
             ab
             ipsis
             Episcopis
             Declaratur
             f
             
               Immediatus
               Loci
               Ordinarius
               .
               Testamenta
               Decano
               sunt
               insinuanda
               ,
               Bona
               tam
               in
               Clauso
               Sarum
               quam
               in
               Praebendis
               sequestrari
               possunt
               per
               Decanum
               .
               Admissus
               Canonicus
               per
               Decanum
               ,
               vel
               per
               ejus
               Locum-Tenentem
               ,
            
             h
             
               jurabit
               ,
               quod
               exit
               obediens
               Decano
               .
            
             g
             
               Dominus
               Decanus
               ,
               seu
               alius
               ab
               eo
               missus
               Visitationem
               faciet
               ,
               Errata
               corriget
               ,
               —
               Correctionis
               stimulum
               apponet
               ,
               Dispersa
               recollige●
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           —
           
             Et
             ad
             libitum
             ipsius
             ,
             unius
             diei
             procurationem
             laute
             recipiet
             .
          
        
         
           §
           .
           4.
           
           Jurisdictionis
           Decanalis
           in
           Clauso
           Sarum
           mature
           habita
           Contemplatione
           ,
           
             Aegidius
             Brideport
          
           Episcopus
           Sarum
           Integerrimus
           (
           Is
           qui
           Ecclesiam
           Cathedralem
           consecravit
           dedicavitque
           )
           omne
           Jus
           jurisdicendi
           Visitandive
           in
           Clauso
           Sarum
           ,
           Sibi
           Suisque
           Successoribus
           ex
           tote
           Corde
           Abjudicat
           ;
           idem
           Jus
           Decano
           Sarum
           disertè
           asserit
           vendicatque
           ;
           Visitationem
           Designatam
           ex
           certa
           Conscientia
           Retrectat
           illico
           ,
           damnatque
           ;
           nec
           non
           in
           omnem
           Rei
           memoriam
           ,
           Dictus
           Praesul
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           ceu
           Cygneam
           Probitatis
           Pietatisque
           suae
           Vocem
           )
           seris
           Posteris
           infra
           scriptam
           dulcissimè
           canit
           Palinodiam
           .
           i
        
         
         
           ☞
           
             Universis
             h
             Christi
             Fidelibus
             praesentes
             Literas
             visuris
             vel
             audituris
             Aegidius
             Dei
             patientia
             Sarum
             Ecclesiae
             Minister
             humilis
             salutem
             in
             Domino
             sempiternam
             .
             Cùm
             nos
             
               visita
               tionem
            
             faciendam
             in
             Capitulo
             nostro
             Sarum
             tàm
             in
             Capite
             quàm
             in
             Membris
             dicimur
             demandasse
             ;
             Ad
             certam
             &
             1.
             
               plenariam
               deliberationem
            
             supra
             his
             revertentes
             ;
             2.
             
             Inspectis
             
               Institutis
               Beati
               Osmundi
            
             Sarum
             Ecclesiae
             Fundatoris
             ,
             &
             3.
             
             Libertatibus
             &
             Immunitatibus
             quas
             idem
             Fundator
             in
             dicta
             Ecclesia
             stabilivit
             ;
             4.
             
             Consideratis
             consuetuetudinibus
             quibus
             Sarum
             Ecclesia
             
               usque
               ad
               nostra
               tempora
            
             regebatur
             &
             usa
             fuit
             ,
             tam
             temporibus
             vacationis
             quàm
             Sedis
             Ordinatae
             ;
             5.
             
             Intellecto
             etiam
             quòd
             nullus
             Antecessorum
             nostrorum
             hujusmodi
             
               visitationen
               exercuerit
            
             ,
             nec
             demandaverit
             ;
             Nos
             dictum
             mandatum
             sub
             quocunque
             genere
             verborum
             factum
             ex
             certa
             Conscientia
             penitùs
             1.
             
             Revocamus
             ,
             &
             ex
             ulteriùs
             ob
             id
             quicquid
             sequitur
             2.
             
             Pronunciamus
             ,
             &
             3.
             
             
               Decernimus
               non
               valere
            
             .
             4.
             
             Protestantes
             ,
             &
             5.
             
             Statuentes
             ,
             pro
             nobis
             ,
             &
             Successoribus
             Nostris
             Episcopis
             in
             Ecclesia
             Sarum
             ,
             quantum
             ad
             nos
             pertinet
             ,
             quod
             dictum
             Capitulum
             Sarum
             ,
             tam
             in
             Parsonis
             Canonicis
             ,
             Vicariis
             ,
             Rebus
             ,
             &
             Familiis
             ipsorum
             ,
             tam
             in
             Clauso
             Sarum
             ,
             quàm
             in
             Praebendis
             Sarum
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             
               a
               Visitatione
               Episcoporum
            
             Sarum
             
               perpetuis
               temporibus
            
             existunt
             6.
             
             Liberi
             ,
             &
             Immunes
             .
             Maximè
             cùm
             hoc
             
               ad
               Decani
            
             7.
             
             Officium
             &
             Dignitatem
             ipsius
             Statuimus
             pertinere
             .
             Praeterea
             vacantes
             Vicarias
             Praebendarum
             Sarum
             &
             Ordinationes
             ipsorum
             tam
             in
             taxationibus
             faciendis
             ,
             quàm
             in
             Parsonis
             praesentandis
             ,
             admittendis
             ,
             &
             instituendis
             ,
             simul
             &
             correctiones
             Vicariorum
             
             Praebendarum
             ,
             nec
             non
             &
             ipsorum
             Vicariorum
             qui
             in
             Ecclesia
             Cathedrali
             deserviunt
             ,
             
               plene
               8.
               &
               totaliter
            
             ad
             dictum
             
               Decanum
               &
               Capitulum
               9.
               
               Recognoscimus
            
             pertinere
             ;
             10.
             
               absque
               omni
               Iurisdictione
               &
               Potestate
            
             Episcoporum
             Sarum
             pro
             tempore
             existentium
             .
             11.
             
             Salvis
             nobis
             &
             Successoribus
             nostris
             praesentationibus
             Vicariorum
             per
             Canonicos
             Praebendarum
             faciendis
             
               in
               Nostris
               duntaxat
               Maneriis
            
             .
             IN
             HUJUS
             REI
             fidem
             praesentes
             Literas
             Sigillo
             Nostro
             fecimus
             communiri
             .
             Dat
             Sarum
             Die
             Martis
             Proximè
             post
             Festum
             Sancti
             Michaelis
             Anno
             Domini
             Millesimo
             Ducentesimo
             Sexagesimo
             Secundo
             .
          
        
         
           Hujus
           Chartae
           Confirmatio
           per
           Decanum
           &
           Capitulum
           capitulariter
           Congregatos
           in
           haec
           verba
           sequitur
           .
        
         
           
             Omnibus
             Christi
             Fidelibus
             praesentes
             Literas
             inspecturis
             vel
             audituris
             R.
             Decanus
             &
             Capitulum
             Ecclesiae
             Sarum
             salutem
             in
             Domino
             .
             sempiternam
             .
             Cartam
             Venerabilis
             Patris
             Aegidij
             Dei
             gratia
             Sarum
             Episcopi
             inspeximus
             in
             haec
             verba
             .
          
        
         
           
             [
             Universis
             Christi
             Fidelibus
             ,
             &c.
             ut
             suprà
             .
             ]
             Nos
             igitur
             proescriptas
             
               Revocationes
               ,
               Pronuntiationes
            
             ,
             &
             
               Decreta
               ,
               Protestationes
               ,
               Recognitiones
            
             ,
             &
             Statuta
             habentes
             &
             grata
             ,
             unanimi
             Consensu
             ea
             duximus
             confirmanda
             .
             Et
             ad
             majorem
             rei
             fidem
             &
             firmitatem
             ,
             Sigilli
             nostri
             communis
             Impressione
             praesens
             Scriptum
             duximus
             roborandum
             .
             Hiis
             Testibus
             ,
             Domino
             [
             Roberto
             de
             i
             
             Hartforde
             ]
             Decano
             Sarum
             .
             Domino
             R.
             de
             Hengam
             Cancellario
             .
             Domino
             R.
             de
             Warmill
             Thesaurario
             .
             Domino
             Simone
             Archidiacono
             Berks.
             Domino
             Nicolao
             Archidiacono
             Sarum
             .
             Johanne
             Subdecano
             .
             D.
             Waltero
             Succentore
             .
             Nicolao
             Longespe
             .
             D.
             Waltero
             de
             Merton
             .
             D.
             Martino
             de
             Halebury
             .
             Roberto
             Deswood
             .
             Rho.
             de
             Ripton
             .
             Roberto
             Foliat
             ,
             &
             aliis
             .
             Dat.
             Sarum
             die
             Mercurii
             prox
             .
             post
             Festum
             S.
             Michaelis
             A.
             D.
             1262.
             
          
        
         
           §
           .
           5.
           
           Porrò
           in
           Registro
           vocato
           
             Hemings
             by
          
           conceptis
           verbis
           sic
           Scriptum
           legimus
           .
           
             
               Huc
               usque
               visum
               non
               extitit
               ,
               quod
               Alius
               quam
               Decanus
               Sarum
               offlcium
               Visitationis
               exercuit
               in
               Praebendarios
               ,
               fol.
            
             77.
             
             Constabat
             enim
             ex
             Statuto
             
               Richardi
               Poor
            
             ,
             quod
             k
             
               quandocunque
               facienda
               fuerit
               generalis
               Convocatio
               Canonicorum
               ,
               tradet
               Decanus
               Literas
               Vicariis
               Canonicorum
               Vocandorum
               ,
               &
               injungent
               iis
               in
               Virtute
               obedientiae
               ,
               quod
               Dominis
               suis
               transmittant
               ad
               Praebendas
               ,
               a
               quibus
               Sumptus
               propter
               hoc
               faciendos
               percipiant
               .
            
             Neque
             aliter
             hoc
             fiebat
             ,
             quàm
             
               per
               Mandatum
               Dccani
            
             ,
             1355.
             in
             Registro
             Corf
             .
             p.
             111.
             &
             in
             Coman
             .
             p.
             73.
             
             A.
             D.
             1387.
             &
             in
             Pountney
             p.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             A.
             D.
             1413.
             
          
        
         
           §
           .
           6.
           
           Notatu
           dignissima
           est
           l
           Querela
           Archiepiscopo
           Cant.
           oblata
           contra
           
             Radulphum
             Ergham
          
           Episcopum
           Sarum
           Visitatorem
           Praebendas
           Decanatu
           Vacante
           circa
           An.
           1375.
           
           
        
         
           
           
             Ex
             parte
             Praesidentis
             &
             Capituli
             .
          
           
             
               Infra
               Castrum
               Domini
               Regis
               ,
               &
               in
               ipsius
               solo
               ,
               (
               nullatenus
               Episcopi
               Sarum
               ,
               )
               primitùs
               extitit
               fundata
               Ecclesia
               ,
               ut
               
                 Libera
                 Capella
              
               ,
               ejus
               ,
               
                 ab
                 omni
                 Iurisdictione
                 Dioecesani
                 Exempta
                 ;
                 plena
                 Libertate
                 ,
              
               more
               Aliarum
               Regiarum
               Capellarum
               Angliae
               ,
               gauderet
               .
               Quam
               Beatus
               Osmundus
               ,
               tunc
               Sarum
               Episcopus
               ,
               Consensu
               Willielmi
               Regis
               Patroni
               praedicti
               tunc
               praesentis
               ,
               solenniter
               de
               certis
               Praebendis
               fundavit
               ,
               ac
               Canonicas
               Dignitates
               &
               officia
               Primus
               constituit
               in
               eadem
               .
               Ac
               per
               sua
               Statuta
               in
               ipsa
               Fundatione
               edita
               ,
               de
               consensu
               ejusdem
               Regis
               Ecclesiae
               Patroni
               ,
               tam
               Deeanum
               quàm
               Canonicos
               Sarum
               Omnes
               &
               
                 ab
                 omni
                 Iurisdictione
                 Episcopi
                 Sarum
                 Exemit
                 Totaliter
                 in
                 haecverba
                 .
              
               [
               Dignitas
               est
               Decani
               &
               omnium
               Canonicorum
               ,
               ut
               Episcopo
               in
               Nullo
               respondeant
               ,
               &c.
               ut
               suprà
               §
               .
               1.
               p.
               1.
               ]
               —
               
                 ac
                 omnes
                 Libertates
                 &
                 Dignitates
                 ,
                 quas
                 Idem
                 Osmundus
                 in
                 dictis
                 Praebendis
                 habuit
                 .
              
               Item
               translata
               est
               Ecclesia
               à
               dicta
               Castro
               per
               Rlchardum
               Episcopum
               de
               Consensu
               &
               Licentia
               Regis
               Angliae
               Patroni
               ejusdem
               cum
               
                 omnibus
                 suis
                 Dignitatibus
                 ,
                 Libertatibus
                 ,
                 Statutis
                 ,
                 Exemptionibus
                 ,
                 &
                 Consuetudinibus
                 ,
              
               Autoritate
               Apostolica
               .
               —
               Ad
               dictas
               etiam
               Ordinationes
               ,
               Consuetudines
               ,
               Libertates
               ,
               ac
               Dignitates
               fideliter
               tenendas
               ,
               &
               inviolabiliter
               observandas
               ,
               Episcopi
               ,
               Decani
               ,
               &
               Canonici
               Sarum
               Praebendarii
               ,
               qui
               pro
               tempore
               fuerunt
               &
               sunt
               ,
               eorum
               temporibus
               Successivis
               ,
               omnes
               &
               singuli
               Juramentis
               Corporalibus
               ad
               Sancta
               Evangelia
               praestitis
               ,
               realiter
               fuerunt
               &
               sunt
               astricti
               .
               Verum
               quòd
               (
               Reverendissime
               Pater
               )
               
               
                 post
                 &
                 contra
                 omnia
                 praemissa
              
               ,
               Reverendus
               in
               Christo
               Pater
               &
               Dominus
               Radulphus
               Dei
               gratia
               Sarum
               Episcopus
               sciens
               se
               ad
               praemissa
               omnia
               &
               singula
               sui
               juramenti
               Debito
               observanda
               ,
               ut
               praedicitur
               ,
               obligatum
               fore
               &
               esse
               ,
               Praebendas
               nostras
               nonnullas
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               cum
               de
               
                 Fundationis
                 Statutis
                 &
                 Consuetudinibus
              
               praetactis
               
                 non
                 deberet
                 ,
                 Visitavit
              
               ,
               &
               pet
               alios
               
                 Visitare
                 fecit
              
               ,
               &
               mandavit
               ,
               &
               à
               quibusdam
               Canonicis
               &
               Vicariis
               Canonicorum
               in
               Praebendis
               ,
               Decanatu
               Sarum
               Vacante
               ,
               asserens
               eos
               Subditos
               suos
               immediatos
               ,
               
                 cum
                 non
                 erant
                 ,
                 neque
                 sunt
                 ,
                 obedientiam
                 juratoriam
                 extorsit
                 injuste
                 ,
              
               &
               Nonnulla
               alia
               Gravamina
               circa
               Praemissa
               dicto
               Capitulo
               &
               Praebendariis
               ,
               Decanatu
               hujusmodi
               vacante
               ,
               intulit
               ,
               &
               inferre
               minatur
               .
               Placeat
               igitur
               eidem
               Paternitati
               vestrae
               ,
               intuitu
               Charitatis
               ,
               taliter
               interponere
               partes
               vestras
               ,
               ut
               dictus
               Dominus
               Episcopus
               Sarum
               omnia
               praemissa
               
                 illicite
                 attemptata
              
               ,
               &
               
                 praecipue
                 Visitationem
              
               ,
               sic
               ut
               praemittitur
               ,
               Decanatu
               vacante
               ,
               
                 de
                 facto
                 inchoatam
                 ,
                 pro
                 salute
                 Animae
                 suae
                 revocet
                 ,
              
               &
               praefatum
               Capitulum
               &
               Praebendarios
               omnes
               &
               Singulos
               ,
               
                 commodo
                 Fundationis
              
               &
               Liberatatem
               Statutorum
               &
               Consuetudinum
               praehabitarum
               liberè
               gaudere
               ,
               &
               in
               solidum
               exercere
               ,
               quoad
               omnia
               praemissia
               ,
               et
               in
               pace
               permittat
               in
               futurum
               .
            
          
           
             Post
             hanc
             factam
             Apellationem
             &
             Querelam
             ,
             Ita
             praefatus
             Archiepiscopus
             (
             
               Simon
               Sudbury
            
             )
             partes
             suas
             interposuit
             ,
             ut
             Radulpho
             Episcopo
             Visitatione
             attemptata
             interdixerit
             ;
             &
             deinceps
             Ecclesia
             Sarum
             usque
             ad
             Tempora
             atque
             Tyrannidem
             Bonifacii
             Noni
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Beneficio
             Fundationis
             gavisa
             sit
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             Pari
             modo
             Provisum
             fuerat
             à
             Reverendissimo
             Bonifacio
             Archiepiscopo
             Cantuariensi
             (
             ex
             Nobilissima
             nascendi
             Prosapia
             oriundo
             )
             de
             Libertatibus
             Decani
             &
             Canonicorum
             Ecclesiae
             Sarum
             .
             n
             
               
                 Maxime
                 quantum
                 ad
                 Ltbertates
                 ,
                 Instituta
                 ,
                 &
                 Statuta
                 ,
                 quae
                 Beatus
                 Osmundus
                 &
                 Successores
                 sui
                 in
                 eadem
                 Ecclesia
                 statuerunt
                 &
                 concesserunt
                 .
                 Iurabit
                 etiam
              
               [
               Officialis
               Archiepiscopi
               ]
               
                 coram
                 Canonicis
                 in
                 Civitate
                 Sarum
                 praesentibus
                 ,
                 quod
                 Libertates
                 &
                 Consuetudines
                 Ecclesiae
                 Sarum
                 pro
                 posse
                 suo
                 in
                 omnibus
                 officium
                 suum
                 &
                 Iurisdictionem
                 suam
                 tangentibus
                 servabit
                 Illaesas
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 fidelis
                 erit
                 Ecclesiae
                 Sarum
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 executione
                 Iurisdictionis
                 fideliter
                 se
                 habebit
                 ,
                 ut
                 superius
                 est
                 expressum
                 .
              
               Acta
               est
               autem
               Ordinatio
               verè
               Metropolitana
               A.
               D.
               1362.
               praesentibus
               Waltero
               Dei
               gratia
               Wigorn.
               Episcopo
               .
               Thoma
               de
               Cantelupo
               D.
               Decano
               .
               D.
               Cancellario
               &
               Thesaurario
               Sarum
               .
               Waltero
               Scamell
               ,
               Galfrido
               de
               Mileburn
               Canonicis
               Sarum
               ,
               &
               post
               Alios
               Complures
               Testes
               ;
               in
               plenius
               rei
               testimonium
               &
               munimen
               ,
               praesenti
               Instrumento
               in
               modum
               Chirographi
               Confecto
               Sigilla
               nostra
               alternatim
               apposuimus
               .
               Et
               ut
               
                 praesens
                 Compositio
              
               firmior
               habeatur
               ,
               
                 Prior
                 &
                 Capitulum
                 Cant
              
               '
               ipsam
               expresso
               ratificantes
               consensu
               ,
               presens
               Instrumentum
               Sigilli
               sui
               munimine
               roborarunt
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             Neque
             aliter
             Res
             stetit
             dum
             Cardinalis
             o
             Raimundus
             Decanus
             Sarum
             audiebat
             ,
             &
             Cardinalis
             Arnoldus
             ejusdem
             Ecclesiae
             Thesaurarius
             .
             Uterque
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1330.
             
             His
             horumque
             Successoribus
             salvae
             semper
             &
             integrae
             Libertates
             praedictae
             permanserunt
             .
             
             Tandem
             vero
             Compositio
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             non
             in
             alium
             duntaxat
             sensum
             ,
             verum
             etiam
             in
             Contrarium
             confecta
             est
             ,
             Quam
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             proh
             dolor
             !
             )
             vocare
             licet
             .
             Inde
             enim
             videtur
             ingens
             Malorum
             Ilias
             effluxisse
             .
             Inde
             Regum
             Decreta
             contemptim
             habita
             .
             Inde
             Osmundi
             nec
             Institutio
             ,
             nec
             Execratio
             aut
             cordi
             aut
             Curae
             est
             .
             Inde
             Statuta
             (
             nomine
             tenus
             )
             sibi
             invicem
             adversantia
             ,
             ab
             Episcopis
             ,
             Decanis
             ,
             &
             Capitulis
             Sarum
             emanarunt
             .
             Spretis
             Legibus
             Anglicanis
             jam
             p
             tum
             latis
             fixisque
             ;
             &
             in
             super
             habita
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             ,
             ut
             ut
             per
             Acta
             Parliamentorum
             (
             Triginta
             ad
             minimum
             )
             corroborata
             ,
             Ipsa
             praefatas
             Immunitates
             ab
             Osmundo
             fundatas
             q
             sub
             ultima
             poena
             corroborante
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             Summatim
             dico
             .
             Quod
             Episcopo
             Aegidio
             ejusque
             Antecessoribus
             nequaquam
             licuit
             per
             Iuramentum
             ,
             per
             
               statutum
               Fundationis
            
             ,
             per
             Consuetudinem
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             per
             
               Magnam
               Chartam
               totius
               Angliae
            
             Compluribus
             Actis
             Parliamentorum
             Confirmatam
             ;
             Qui
             fieri
             potest
             ,
             ut
             ejusdem
             Aegidii
             Successoribus
             (
             non
             obstantibus
             Praemissis
             )
             Id
             ipsum
             liceat
             ?
             Quaecunque
             dedit
             ,
             dedit
             s
             
               Libere
               Osmundus
               ,
               Ita
            
             nimirum
             
               prout
               Ipse
               eadem
               obtinuerat
               a
               Domino
               Rege
               Willielmo
               .
            
             Concessitque
             
               Libertates
               quas
            
             t
             
               Ipse
               habuit
               in
               Praebendis
               ,
               cum
               adhuc
               in
               suo
               Domino
               essent
               .
            
             Et
             Coronidis
             loco
             edixit
             —
             u
             
               Quisquis
               haec
               pervertere
               voluerit
               ,
               perpetuo
               Anathematizetur
               .
            
          
           
             Quod
             Anathema
             reformidas
             Episcopus
             Sarum
             Iohannes
             w
             Iewel
             ,
             existimavit
             statuitque
             ,
             non
             tantummodo
             consensu
             ,
             sed
             et
             rogatu
             suorum
             Fratrum
             ,
             
             (
             ab
             eodem
             Anathemate
             sibi
             pariter
             metuentium
             )
             ☞
             
               
                 Veterem
                 Constitutionem
                 Antecessoris
                 sui
                 Osmundi
                 in
                 integrum
                 esse
                 Restituendam
                 .
              
            
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             
             Praemissis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hoc
             unum
             addo
             ;
          
           
             Quòd
             sicut
             Papa
             
               Honorius
               Tertius
            
             non
             approbavit
             Translationem
             Ecclesiae
             Sarum
             de
             Castro
             Regis
             ad
             locum
             Inferiorem
             ,
             nisi
             clausula
             hac
             addita
             Apostolicis
             Literis
             inserta
             ,
             x
             [
             
               Salvis
               ipsius
               Ecclesiae
               Sarum
               Privilegiis
               ,
               Dignitatibus
               ,
               &
               Consuetudinibus
               ,
            
             ]
             Ita
             
               Bonifacius
               Nonus
            
             non
             omnino
             confirmavit
             ipsam
             Compositionem
             toties
             à
             nobis
             decantatam
             ,
             nisi
             solenniter
             interposita
             hac
             notabili
             Cautione
             &
             Conditione
             insignissima
             ,
             y
             [
             
               VISITATIONE
               &
               Iurisdictione
               Decanali
               in
               1.
               
               OMNIBUS
            
             &
             per
             2.
             
             
               OMNIA
               ,
               Decano
               &
               Successoribus
               suis
               3.
               
               SEMPER
               salvis
               .
            
             ]
             Si
             
               in
               omnibus
            
             ,
             tum
             in
             Clauso
             ,
             cujus
             Decanus
             est
             Ordinarius
             in
             confesso
             .
             Si
             
               per
               omnia
            
             .
             tum
             per
             Ecclesiam
             ,
             quae
             pars
             est
             Clausi
             Eminentissima
             .
             Denique
             si
             Semper
             ,
             tum
             in
             quolibet
             Septennio
             ,
             &
             de
             septennio
             in
             septennium
             ,
             
               sed
               non
               Duntaxat
            
             .
          
           
             Hinc
             aut
             probatur
             Decanum
             eximi
             ab
             omni
             Visitatione
             Episcopali
             in
             Ecclesia
             &
             Clauso
             ,
             aperta
             vi
             &
             virtute
             
               Ipsius
               Compositionis
            
             ,
             aut
             ipsam
             Compositionem
             Sibi
             ipsi
             repugnare
             ;
             contra
             se
             ipsam
             militare
             ;
             gravissime
             propriis
             perire
             Pennis
             ;
             &
             si
             Homerico
             Hemestichio
             hic
             uti
             liceat
             ,
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
            
          
           
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             
               In
               the
               Statute
               of
            
             25
             Edw.
             1.
             
             
               A.
               D.
            
             1296
             ▪
             
               in
               Confirmation
               of
            
             Magna
             Charta
             z
             
               All
               things
               done
               and
               Judgments
               given
               contrary
               to
               the
               Points
               of
               the
               said
               Charter
               ,
               shall
               be
               undone
               ,
               and
               holden
               for
               nought
               .
               Cap.
               2.
               
               The
               said
               Charter
               is
               to
               be
               sent
               under
               the
               King's
               Seal
               to
               Cathedral
               Churches
               throughout
               the
               Realm
               ,
               there
               to
               remain
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               read
               before
               the
               People
               two
               times
               by
               the
               Year
               .
               Cap.
               3.
               (
               with
               which
               compare
               
                 Coke
                 Inst.
                 2.
                 
                 Parag.
              
               527.
               )
               All
               Archbishops
               and
               Bishops
               shall
               pronounce
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Excommunication
               against
               all
               Those
               that
               by
               Word
               ,
               Deed
               ,
               or
               Counsel
               ,
               do
               contrary
               to
               the
               aforesaid
               Charter
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               Point
               break
               or
               undo
               it
               .
               And
               the
               said
               
                 Curses
                 twice
                 a
                 year
              
               are
               to
               be
               Denounced
               and
               Published
               by
               the
               Prelates
               aforesaid
               .
               And
               if
               the
               same
               Prelates
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               be
               remiss
               in
               the
               Denuntiation
               of
               the
               said
               Sentences
               ,
               the
               Archbishops
               of
               Canterbury
               and
               York
               for
               the
               Time
               being
               ,
               shall
               compel
               and
               distrain
               them
               to
               the
               Execution
               of
               their
               Duties
               in
               Form
               aforesaid
               ,
               Cap.
               4.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             This
             is
             over
             and
             above
             the
             Curse
             of
             Osmund
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             In
             the
             Statute
             of
             16
             
               Rich.
               2.
               
               Cap.
            
             5.
             
             The
             Pope's
             Assumings
             then
             in
             England
             are
             said
             to
             have
             a
             Tendency
             
               to
               the
               open
               Disherison
               of
               the
               Crown
               ,
               and
               Destruction
               of
               our
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Realm
               ,
               if
               Remedy
               be
               not
               provided
               .
            
             For
             want
             of
             which
             Remedy
             then
             made
             ,
             't
             is
             there
             added
             ,
             that
             )
             
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Realm
               would
            
             
             
               be
               avoided
               at
               the
               Pope's
               Will
               ,
               in
               perpetual
               Destruction
               of
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
               King
               our
               Lord
               ,
               his
               Crown
               ,
               his
               Regality
               ,
               and
               of
               All
               his
               Realm
               ,
               which
               God
               defend
               .
            
             This
             repeated
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Then
             House
             of
             Commons
             (
             §
             .
             1.
             )
             was
             assented
             to
             ,
             and
             repeated
             twice
             by
             the
             Then
             House
             of
             Lord
             (
             §
             .
             2.
             )
             ,
             and
             All
             in
             Reference
             to
             Pope
             
               Boniface
               the
               9th
            
             ,
             who
             then
             presumed
             to
             intermeddle
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             Church
             of
             Sarum
             ,
             and
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             
               Authorize
               the
               Composition
            
             there
             made
             ,
             even
             the
             very
             same
             Year
             wherein
             the
             said
             Statute
             was
             made
             against
             him
             .
             Unto
             which
             Papal
             Authorization
             King
             Richard
             II.
             did
             either
             consent
             ,
             or
             he
             did
             not
             .
             If
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             the
             Pope
             hely'd
             him
             :
             If
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             therein
             acted
             to
             the
             
               open
               Disherison
               of
               his
               Crown
            
             ,
             and
             contributed
             too
             much
             to
             his
             Deposition
             .
          
        
         
           
             1
             
               The
               Sum
               and
               Upshot
               of
               the
               Difference
               between
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Dean
               of
            
             Sarum
             ,
             is
             briefly
             This
             ,
             if
             there
             is
             Any
             .
          
           
             THE
             Dean
             is
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Bishop
             have
             both
             a
             Right
             to
             give
             Prebends
             ,
             with
             this
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             's
             Right
             to
             give
             them
             is
             Original
             and
             Supreme
             ;
             the
             Bishop's
             Right
             to
             give
             them
             is
             Derivative
             and
             Subordinate
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             Distinction
             his
             Lordship
             does
             ,
             or
             does
             not
             allow
             .
             If
             he
             does
             ,
             his
             Lordship
             is
             of
             
             the
             Dean's
             Mind
             ,
             and
             the
             Difference
             is
             at
             an
             End
             :
             If
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             the
             Dean
             wonders
             at
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             the
             Greatest
             of
             Lawyers
             ,
             and
             the
             Greatest
             of
             Divines
             ,
             do
             all
             agree
             in
             the
             said
             Distinction
             .
          
           
             Which
             is
             proved
             in
             the
             First
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Dean's
             
               Vindication
               of
               the
               King
               's
               Sovereign
               Rights
               .
            
             And
             all
             besides
             that
             ,
             may
             stand
             or
             fall
             with
             that
             Distinction
             ;
             or
             be
             as
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           INDEX
           To
           this
           BOOK
           .
        
         
           
             AAron
             ,
             Page
             304
          
           
             Abbendone
             ,
             Edmund
             de
             ,
             Page
             291
          
           
             Abendon
             ,
             Richard
             de
             ,
             Page
             331
          
           
             —
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             285
             ,
             326
          
           
             Abingdon
             ,
             John
             de
             ,
             Page
             311
          
           
             —
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             298
          
           
             Abney
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             244
          
           
             Abbot
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             276
          
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Page
             291
          
           
             Abyndon
             ,
             John
             de
             ,
             Page
             327
          
           
             Adam
             ,
             Page
             288
             ,
             304
          
           
             Addison
             ,
             Lancelot
             ,
             Page
             332
          
           
             Adelelmus
             ,
             Page
             304
          
           
             Aermyn
             ,
             Richard
             de
             ,
             Page
             289
          
           
             Aiscough
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             274
          
           
             Akkeburne
             ,
             Lawrence
             de
             ,
             Page
             273
          
           
             St.
             Albano
             ,
             Elias
             de
             ,
             Page
             289
          
           
             Alchmund
             ,
             Page
             270
          
           
             Alcock
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             310
          
           
             Alchorn
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             236
          
           
             Aldhelm
             ,
             Page
             269
          
           
             Alexander
             ,
             Page
             294
          
           
             Alfar
             ,
             Page
             271
          
           
             Alfius
             ,
             Page
             270
          
           
             Allfftan
             ,
             Page
             271
          
           
             Alfred
             ,
             Page
             270
          
           
             Alfrick
             ,
             Page
             271
          
           
             Alfwold
             ,
             Page
             270
          
           
             Allix
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Page
             294
          
           
             Alleston
             ,
             Robert
             de
             ,
             Page
             301
          
           
             Alnewyke
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             294
          
           
             Albert
             ,
             Joseph
             ,
             Page
             138
          
           
             Andrews
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             328
          
           
             Andrew
             ,
             Ric.
             Page
             296
             ,
             321
          
           
             
             Arche
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             293
          
           
             Arena
             ,
             Andreas
             Ammonius
             de
             ,
             Page
             322
          
           
             Arundel
             ,
             Francis
             ,
             Page
             258
          
           
             ...
             John
             ,
             Page
             312
             ,
             314
          
           
             Ashley
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             57
          
           
             ...
             Francis
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ...
             Gabriel
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ...
             Gertrude
             ,
             Page
             54
          
           
             ...
             Margaret
             ,
             Page
             55
             ,
             58
          
           
             Asser
             ,
             ....
             Page
             270
          
           
             Atwater
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             281
          
           
             Atwood
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             186
          
           
             Aubrey
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             332
          
           
             St.
             Aubyn
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             213
          
           
             Audley
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             274
          
           
             ...
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             287
          
           
             ...
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             303
          
           
             Axford
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             203
          
           
             ...
             Margery
             ,
             Page
             203
          
           
             ...
             Mary
             ,
             Page
             203
             ,
             204
          
           
             Ayleston
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             298
             ,
             316
             ,
             330
          
           
             Ayscough
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             305
             ,
             318
             ,
             319
          
           
             ...
             William
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             BAber
             ,
             Benjamin
             ,
             Page
             245
          
           
             ...
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Babyngton
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             329
          
           
             Backs
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Page
             223
             ,
             224
          
           
             Bailul
             ,
             Josceline
             de
             ,
             Page
             272
          
           
             Bainbridge
             ,
             Christopher
             ,
             Page
             317
             ,
             324
             ,
             327
          
           
             Balgay
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             307
             ,
             333
          
           
             Baldock
             ,
             Robert
             de
             ,
             Page
             298
          
           
             Baldwin
             ,
             ...
             Page
             288
          
           
             Banqueto
             ,
             William
             Raymond
             ,
             Page
             314
          
           
             Barbo
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Page
             296
          
           
             Bardus
             ,
             Adrian
             de
             Page
             327
          
           
             Barford
             ,
             Tho.
             Page
             151
          
           
             Barkesdale
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             324
          
           
             Barlow
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             297
          
           
             Barnaby
             ,
             Jeremy
             ,
             Page
             333
          
           
             ...
             John
             ,
             Page
             315
          
           
             Barne
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             299
          
           
             Barnes
             ,
             Bartholomew
             ,
             Page
             210
          
           
             ...
             Hesther
             ,
             Page
             191
          
           
             ...
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             332
          
           
             Barnston
             ,
             J.
             Page
             91
          
           
             ...
             Mary
             Page
             90
          
           
             Basing
             ,
             Richards
             Page
             322
          
           
             Bassingborne
             ,
             Humphrey
             de
             ,
             Page
             294
          
           
             Bates
             ,
             Roger
             ,
             Page
             329
          
           
             Bath
             ,
             Abbey
             Church
             of
             ,
             Page
             162
          
           
             ...
             
               Library
               ,
               Page
            
             199
             ,
             200
          
           
             Bave
             ,
             Hesther
             ,
             Page
             196
          
           
             ...
             John
             ,
             Page
             202
          
           
             Bauf
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             Page
             194
             ,
             195
          
           
             Baylie
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             282
             ,
             283
          
           
             Beach
             ,
             Edmund
             de
             la
             ,
             Page
             301
          
           
             Beard
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             206
          
           
             Beauchamp
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             274
          
           
             Beaufort
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             326
          
           
             Beaumont
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             314
          
           
             Beck
             ,
             Thomas
             de
             ,
             Page
             304
          
           
             Belingham
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             311
          
           
             ...
             John
             ,
             Page
             201
          
           
             Bello
             ,
             Richard
             de
             ,
             Page
             301
          
           
             Bellomont
             ,
             Lewis
             de
             ,
             Page
             291
          
           
             Bellot
             ,
             Renatus
             ,
             Page
             227
          
           
             ...
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             217
          
           
             Bennet
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Page
             46
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             305
          
           
             
             ....
             Walter
             ,
             Page
             287
             ,
             300
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             305
          
           
             Bere
             ,
             John
             de
             la
             ,
             Page
             327
          
           
             Berghes
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             305
          
           
             Bertrard
             ,
             ....
             Page
             305
          
           
             Bevile
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             227
          
           
             Bicovil
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             321
          
           
             Bigge
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             206
          
           
             Billesdon
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             280
          
           
             Bilson
             ,
             Leonard
             ,
             Page
             339
          
           
             Bingham
             ,
             Robert
             de
             ,
             Page
             272
          
           
             Bird
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             58
          
           
             Birkhead
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             Page
             314
          
           
             Bisse
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             317
          
           
             Bishopston
             ,
             Henry
             de
             ,
             Page
             279
          
           
             Blackborow
             ,
             Frances
             ,
             Page
             24
          
           
             Blanchard
             ,
             James
             ,
             Page
             183
             ,
             185
          
           
             Blithe
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             Page
             328
          
           
             Bluntesdon
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             304
             ,
             305
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             306
          
           
             Blythe
             ,
             Godfrey
             ,
             Page
             292
             ,
             296
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             110
             ,
             274
          
           
             Bocton
             ,
             Thomas
             de
             ,
             Page
             307
          
           
             Bone
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             329
          
           
             Bosco
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             288
          
           
             Boteler
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             312
          
           
             Bottiler
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             295
          
           
             Bourchier
             ,
             James
             ,
             Page
             337
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             337
          
           
             Bowles
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             282
          
           
             Bowre
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             330
          
           
             Bowsheld
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             324
          
           
             Boxall
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             322
          
           
             Boxton
             ,
             Thomas
             de
             ,
             Page
             331
          
           
             
               Boy
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Choristers
               ,
               Page
            
             70
             ,
             71
             ,
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Bradbridge
             ,
             Augustin
             ,
             Page
             322
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             281
             ,
             329
          
           
             Brandeston
             ,
             Henry
             de
             ,
             Page
             273
             ,
             279
             ,
             304
          
           
             Braybrooke
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             280
          
           
             Bremsgrove
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             314
          
           
             Brent
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             27
          
           
             Brereworth
             ,
             Stephen
             ,
             Page
             302
          
           
             Bretton
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             151
          
           
             Brewer
             ,
             Lydia
             ,
             Page
             57
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             209
             ,
             250
          
           
             Brideoake
             ,
             Ralph
             ,
             Page
             284
          
           
             Bridges
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             282
          
           
             Bridport
             ,
             Giles
             de
             ,
             Page
             272
             ,
             301
          
           
             ....
             Simon
             ,
             Page
             301
             ,
             304
          
           
             Brightwell
             ,
             Ralph
             de
             ,
             Page
             285
          
           
             Brither
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             309
          
           
             Brithrick
             ,
             ....
             Page
             270
          
           
             Brithwin
             ,
             ....
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Brithwold
             ,
             ....
             Page
             271
          
           
             Bromwich
             ,
             James
             ,
             Page
             296
             ,
             327
          
           
             Browne
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             280
             ,
             302
          
           
             Brygon
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             321
          
           
             Bubbewith
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             274
             ,
             315
             ,
             318
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             316
          
           
             Buckingham
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             334
          
           
             Buckno
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             297
          
           
             Budden
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             337
          
           
             Burbach
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             314
          
           
             Burbank
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             324
          
           
             Burchet
             ,
             Thomasina
             ,
             Page
             215
          
           
             Burd
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             211
          
           
             Burdon
             ,
             Walter
             ,
             Page
             326
          
           
             Burnell
             ,
             William
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Burnet
             ,
             Gilbert
             ,
             Page
             277
          
           
             Burton
             ,
             John
             de
             ,
             Page
             285
          
           
             Burton
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             326
          
           
             
             Burwardescot
             ,
             Roger
             de
             ,
             Page
             298
          
           
             Bury
             ,
             Richard
             de
             ,
             Page
             314
          
           
             Bush
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             268
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Judith
             ,
             Page
             181
          
           
             Bushell
             ,
             Agatha
             ,
             Page
             266
          
           
             ....
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             262
             ,
             266
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             267
          
           
             ....
             Susan
             ,
             Page
             266
          
           
             ....
             Tobias
             ,
             Page
             262
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Camden
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             328
          
           
             Campegius
             ,
             Lawrence
             ,
             Page
             275
          
           
             Capella
             ,
             Stephen
             de
             ,
             Page
             295
          
           
             Carew
             ,
             George
             ,
             Page
             287
             ,
             328
             ,
             332
          
           
             Carne
             ,
             Berkeley
             ,
             Page
             235
          
           
             ....
             Mary
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Carpenter
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             342
          
           
             Carr
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             218
          
           
             Carse
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             313
          
           
             Carsidony
             ,
             Anthony
             ,
             Page
             332
          
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             309
          
           
             Case
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             311
          
           
             Cassineto
             ,
             William
             Ruffatus
             de
             ,
             Page
             279
          
           
             Castell
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             302
             ,
             318
          
           
             Castleton
             ,
             Philip
             ,
             Page
             258
          
           
             Caunton
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             296
          
           
             Cergeaux
             ,
             Michael
             ,
             Page
             305
          
           
             Chabaum
             ,
             Thomas
             de
             ,
             Page
             306
          
           
             Chadderton
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             296
          
           
             Chaddleshount
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             298
          
           
             Chambers
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             320
             ,
             333
             ,
             338
          
           
             Chambre
             ,
             John
             de
             la
             ,
             Page
             285
          
           
             Chapman
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             263
          
           
             ....
             George
             ,
             Page
             264
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             258
          
           
             ....
             Peter
             ,
             Page
             264
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             265
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             261
          
           
             ....
             Susannah
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             262
             ,
             263
          
           
             Chappell
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             320
          
           
             Chaundeler
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             274
             ,
             280
             ,
             292
          
           
             Chaundler
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             297
             ,
             329
          
           
             Chedworth
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             299
             ,
             312
             ,
             326
             ,
             333
             ,
             343
          
           
             Cheston
             ,
             Stephen
             ,
             Page
             313
          
           
             Cheyne
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             281
          
           
             Chichele
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             289
             ,
             294
             ,
             305
             ,
             312
          
           
             Chichester
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             214
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             278
          
           
             Chickwell
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             329
          
           
             Child
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             264
          
           
             Childrey
             ,
             Joshuah
             ,
             Page
             297
             ,
             342
          
           
             Chillingworth
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             290
          
           
             Chittern
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             295
             ,
             299
             ,
             326
          
           
             Clarke
             ,
             Roger
             ,
             Page
             316
          
           
             Clayton
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             110
          
           
             Clement
             ,
             Vincent
             ,
             Page
             299
          
           
             Clerk
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             343
          
           
             Cleyton
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             332
          
           
             Cloterbooke
             ,
             Giles
             ,
             Page
             135
          
           
             ....
             Rachel
             ,
             Page
             136
          
           
             Clowne
             ,
             Richard
             de
             ,
             Page
             295
          
           
             Clungeon
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             69
          
           
             
             Cobham
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             306
          
           
             Cockerell
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             .
             307
          
           
             Codeford
             ,
             Philip
             ,
             Page
             .
             285
          
           
             ....
             John
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             299
          
           
             ....
             Ralph
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             334
          
           
             Coldwell
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             307
          
           
             Cole
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             343
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             281
          
           
             Coles
             ,
             Dolly
             ,
             Page
             .
             66
          
           
             ....
             Dorothy
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Margaret
             ,
             Page
             .
             65
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Collibee
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             203
          
           
             Collins
             ,
             Susannah
             Maria
             ,
             Page
             .
             91
          
           
             Colman
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             30
          
           
             ....
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             32
          
           
             ....
             Elleonora
             ,
             Page
             .
             39
          
           
             ....
             Frederick
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Coleshull
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             335
          
           
             Colet
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             321
          
           
             Combes
             ,
             Sarah
             ,
             Page
             .
             228
          
           
             Cooke
             ,
             Mary
             ,
             Page
             .
             29
          
           
             Cooth
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             325
          
           
             Corbet
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             315
          
           
             Corner
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             273
          
           
             Coryndon
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             310
          
           
             Cotterell
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             306
             ,
             322
          
           
             Cottington
             ,
             Dorothy
             ,
             Page
             .
             251
          
           
             Cotton
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             276
             ,
             287
             ,
             317
             ,
             322
             ,
             326
          
           
             Coveney
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             329
          
           
             Coverham
             ,
             Abraham
             ,
             Page
             .
             323
          
           
             Court
             ,
             Mary
             à
             ,
             Page
             .
             186
          
           
             Courtney
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Page
             .
             299
             ,
             318
             ,
             333
          
           
             Cranfeild
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             262
          
           
             Craven
             ,
             Sir
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             216
          
           
             Crawley
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             325
          
           
             Crayford
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             290
             ,
             303
             ,
             311
             ,
             318
          
           
             Creed
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             300
             ,
             329
          
           
             Creting
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             320
          
           
             Crew
             ,
             Philip
             ,
             Page
             .
             157
          
           
             Crofts
             ,
             Herbert
             ,
             Page
             .
             332
          
           
             Crull
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             324
          
           
             Crump
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             309
             ,
             324
          
           
             Culpepper
             ,
             Martin
             ,
             Page
             .
             303
          
           
             Curll
             ,
             Walter
             ,
             Page
             .
             329
          
           
             Curteys
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             313
          
           
             Cusacke
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             244
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             DAniel
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             .
             326
          
           
             Davenant
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             125
             ,
             303
             ,
             319
             ,
             328
          
           
             ...
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             126
             ,
             276
             ,
             293
          
           
             Davison
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             315
          
           
             Dauntsey
             ,
             Dr.
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             257
          
           
             Davie
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             206
          
           
             Davyson
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             281
          
           
             Deane
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             274
          
           
             Deel
             ,
             Francis
             ,
             Page
             .
             290
          
           
             Denefrith
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             269
          
           
             Denys
             ,
             Anthony
             ,
             Page
             .
             342
          
           
             Derby
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             311
          
           
             Dilworth
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             307
             ,
             322
          
           
             Dogett
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             289
          
           
             Domerham
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             .
             318
          
           
             Dove
             ,
             Francis
             ,
             Page
             .
             158
          
           
             Douglass
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             219
          
           
             ....
             Charles
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Dowke
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             336
          
           
             D'Oyly
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             .
             206
          
           
             Drake
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             61
          
           
             
             ....
             Margaret
             ,
             Page
             .
             61
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             60
             ,
             62
             ,
             291
             ,
             311
          
           
             Drokensford
             ,
             John
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             320
          
           
             Druce
             ,
             Alice
             ,
             Page
             .
             202
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Duck
             ,
             John.
             Page
             .
             296
          
           
             Dudley
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             331
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             343
          
           
             Duke
             ,
             James
             ,
             Page
             .
             64
          
           
             ....
             Mary
             ,
             Page
             .
             63
          
           
             Duppa
             ,
             Bryan
             ,
             Page
             .
             276
             ,
             290
          
           
             Durell
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             311
          
           
             Dyer
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             .
             138
          
           
             ....
             Genevera
             ,
             Page
             .
             137
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             EAlshstan
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             270
          
           
             Earle
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             277
             ,
             291
          
           
             Eboraco
             ,
             Radulphus
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             288
             ,
             307
          
           
             Eborard
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             294
          
           
             St.
             
               EDMUNDS
               ,
               Church
               in
               SALISBURY
               ,
               Page
               .
            
             141
          
           
             Edmunds
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             290
          
           
             Eedes
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             342
          
           
             Effington
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             310
          
           
             Elmar
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             270
          
           
             Elwold
             ,
             ...
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Ely
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             332
          
           
             Elyon
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             316
          
           
             Elyot
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             307
          
           
             Ellyott
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             289
          
           
             Embleburne
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             306
          
           
             Emwell
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             287
          
           
             Ergham
             ,
             Ralph
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             305
          
           
             Erghum
             ,
             Ralph
             ,
             Page
             .
             273
          
           
             Ernele
             ,
             Walter
             ,
             Page
             .
             253
          
           
             Estmond
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             331
          
           
             Ethelbald
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             270
          
           
             Etheleage
             ,
             ...
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Ethelnold
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             269
          
           
             Ethelricke
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             270
          
           
             Ethelsius
             ,
             ....
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Ethelstane
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             271
          
           
             Ethelward
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             270
          
           
             Evans
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             247
          
           
             ....
             Lewis
             ,
             Page
             .
             340
          
           
             Eustachius
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             278
          
           
             Ewre
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             296
          
           
             Eyre
             ,
             Sir
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             93
          
           
             Eyton
             ,
             James
             ,
             Page
             .
             230
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             FArgis
             ,
             Betrand
             de
             Page
             .
             279
          
           
             Farley
             ,
             William
             Page
             .
             327
          
           
             Farmer
             ,
             Edward
             Page
             .
             290
          
           
             Feak
             ,
             John
             Page
             .
             154
          
           
             Ferdinandus
             ,
             Gondesalvus
             Page
             .
             322
          
           
             Finch
             ,
             Anne
             Page
             .
             221
             ,
             222
          
           
             ...
             Edward
             Page
             .
             300
             ,
             318
             ,
             322
          
           
             Fi●er
             ,
             Samuel
             Page
             .
             309
          
           
             Flower
             ,
             Alice
             Page
             .
             146
          
           
             ....
             George
             Page
             .
             145
          
           
             ....
             John
             Page
             .
             146
          
           
             Fodering
             ,
             William
             de
             Page
             .
             335
          
           
             Foliot
             ,
             Hugh
             Page
             .
             294
          
           
             Ford
             ,
             Jane
             ,
             Page
             .
             191
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Fordhere
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             269
          
           
             Fotherby
             ,
             Martin
             ,
             Page
             .
             276
          
           
             Fountney
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             333
          
           
             Fox
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             305
          
           
             
             .....
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             335
             ,
             336
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             315
             ,
             324
          
           
             Frampton
             ,
             Mary
             ,
             Page
             .
             248
             ,
             249
          
           
             ...
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             339
          
           
             Frank
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             286
          
           
             Freke
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             .
             281
          
           
             Frome
             ,
             Jane
             ,
             Page
             .
             61
          
           
             Frowde
             ,
             Sir
             Philip
             ,
             Page
             .
             245
             ,
             246
          
           
             Fullborne
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             315
          
           
             Fuller
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             319
          
           
             ....
             Nicholas
             Page
             .
             340
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             Page
             .
             327
             ,
             332
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             GAndavo
             ,
             Iswyn
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             285
             ,
             298
          
           
             ....
             Simon
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             273
          
           
             Ganstead
             ,
             Simon
             ,
             Page
             .
             299
          
           
             Gandy
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             339
          
           
             Garbrand
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             319
             ,
             331
             ,
             344
          
           
             Gardiner
             ,
             Dorothy
             ,
             Page
             .
             115
          
           
             ...
             Francisca
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ...
             James
             ,
             Page
             .
             338
          
           
             ...
             Margaret
             ,
             Page
             .
             117
          
           
             ...
             Thomas
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Garrard
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             116
          
           
             ....
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Florentia
             ,
             Page
             .
             116
          
           
             Geddes
             ,
             Michael
             ,
             Page
             .
             291
          
           
             Geldewin
             ,
             Savaricus
             Fitz
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Geoffrey
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             290
          
           
             Geoffry
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             294
             ,
             301
          
           
             Geraldus
             ,
             Page
             .
             285
          
           
             Geste
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             .
             97
          
           
             Gheaste
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             .
             275
          
           
             Gibbes
             ,
             Walter
             Page
             .
             254
          
           
             Gilberd
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             286
          
           
             Giliis
             ,
             Silas
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             319
          
           
             Gilbert
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             318
          
           
             Glanvill
             ,
             Joseph
             ,
             Page
             .
             247
          
           
             Glass
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             .
             228
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Glover
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             134
          
           
             Glynn
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             292
          
           
             Godfrey
             ,
             Charles
             ,
             Page
             .
             180
             ,
             218
          
           
             Godewyke
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             316
          
           
             Goldwell
             ,
             James
             ,
             Page
             .
             280
          
           
             ....
             John
             Page
             .
             276
          
           
             ....
             Nicholas
             Page
             .
             336
          
           
             Good
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             135
             ,
             342
          
           
             ....
             Margaret
             Page
             .
             135
          
           
             ....
             Marmaduke
             Page
             .
             332
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             Page
             .
             134
          
           
             Goodwin
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             337
          
           
             Gordon
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             99
             ,
             107
             ,
             282
          
           
             Gorges
             ,
             Sir
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             83
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             Page
             .
             342
          
           
             Goth
             ,
             Reymund
             de
             la
             ,
             Page
             .
             279
          
           
             Grace
             ,
             John
             de
             la
             ,
             Page
             .
             330
          
           
             Grece
             ,
             Roger
             de
             la
             ,
             Page
             .
             298
          
           
             Greensil
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             233
          
           
             Gregor
             ,
             Thomasina
             ,
             Page
             .
             226
          
           
             Gregory
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             70
             ,
             341
          
           
             Gresley
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             64
          
           
             Grey
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             303
             ,
             327
          
           
             Grosthead
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             298
          
           
             Groves
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             323
          
           
             Gunterius
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             294
          
           
             Gunthorp
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             310
             ,
             316
          
           
             Gurganny
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             341
          
           
             Gwynn
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             287
          
           
             Gyare
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             .
             187
             ,
             188
             189
          
        
         
           
           
             H.
             
          
           
             HAckluyt
             ,
             Giles
             ,
             Page
             .
             307
          
           
             Hadsy
             ,
             Gracia
             ,
             Page
             .
             153
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             152
          
           
             Hakeney
             ,
             John
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             321
             ,
             322
          
           
             Hales
             ,
             Christopher
             ,
             Page
             .
             342
          
           
             Hallum
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             274
             ,
             316
          
           
             Hamilton
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             227
          
           
             Hanborough
             ,
             Henry
             Page
             .
             286
          
           
             Harburgh
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             292
             ,
             318
          
           
             Harda
             ,
             Henry
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             335
          
           
             Harding
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             293
          
           
             Hardwick
             ,
             Charles
             Littleton
             ,
             Page
             .
             48
          
           
             ....
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             99
             ,
             338
          
           
             Harewell
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             316
          
           
             Harris
             ,
             Catherine
             ,
             Page
             .
             52
          
           
             ....
             Dorothy
             Page
             .
             53
          
           
             ....
             Gertrude
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             James
             ,
             Page
             .
             56
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             .
             Page
             .
             54
          
           
             Harrison
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             233
          
           
             Harwell
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             301
          
           
             Harvey
             ,
             Catherine
             ,
             Page
             .
             24
          
           
             ....
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             25
          
           
             Hawkins
             ,
             George
             ,
             Page
             .
             114
          
           
             Hawkyns
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             341
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             287
          
           
             Hawles
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             44
          
           
             ....
             Anthony
             Page
             .
             317
          
           
             ....
             Elizabeth
             Page
             .
             42
          
           
             ....
             Frances
             ,
             Page
             .
             49
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             42
          
           
             Hawthorne
             ,
             Adrian
             ,
             Page
             .
             340
          
           
             Hay
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             42
          
           
             Hayman
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             315
          
           
             Hayward
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             .
             241
          
           
             ....
             Henry
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Samuel
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid
            
             ,
          
           
             Hearst
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             50
          
           
             ....
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             .
             52
          
           
             ....
             Margaret
             ,
             Page
             .
             51
          
           
             ....
             Mary
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             52
          
           
             ....
             Sarah
             ,
             Page
             .
             51
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             50
          
           
             Heath
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             208
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Hedges
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             103
          
           
             Hernerford
             ,
             William
             Page
             .
             337
          
           
             Henchman
             ,
             Eleonora
             ,
             Page
             .
             150
          
           
             .....
             Humphrey
             ,
             Page
             .
             277
             ,
             287
             ,
             325
             ,
             339
             ,
             344
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             300
             ,
             332
             ,
             337
          
           
             Hennage
             ,
             George
             ,
             Page
             .
             213
             ,
             318
          
           
             Henry
             ,
             Walter
             ,
             Page
             .
             295
          
           
             Henry
             ,
             .....
             Page
             .
             278
             ,
             284
          
           
             Herbert
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             304
          
           
             Herbert
             ,
             The
             Dormitory
             ,
             
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               the
               Earls
               of
            
             Pembroke
             .
             Page
             .
             107
          
           
             Herford
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             288
          
           
             Herman
             ....
             Page
             .
             271
          
           
             Hertford
             ,
             Edward
             
               Earl
               of
               ,
               Page
            
             .
             86
             ,
             87
             ,
             88
          
           
             ...
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             89
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             90
          
           
             Hertford
             ,
             Robert
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             279
          
           
             Hernewald
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             269
          
           
             Herny
             ,
             Walter
             ,
             Page
             .
             314
          
           
             Heron
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             267
          
           
             
             Heskins
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             290
          
           
             Hethcott
             ,
             Ralph
             ,
             Page
             .
             327
          
           
             Hethe
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             315
          
           
             Heytham
             ,
             Kalph
             de
             Page
             .
             288
          
           
             Hicks
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             225
          
           
             ....
             Walter
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             339
          
           
             Hilley
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             292
          
           
             Hill
             ,
             Adam
             ,
             Page
             .
             287
             ,
             309
             ,
             325
          
           
             ....
             Gartrudis
             ,
             Page
             .
             152
          
           
             ....
             Marshall
             ,
             Page
             .
             148
             ,
             149
             ,
             150
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             314
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             317
          
           
             ........
             Page
             .
             26
          
           
             Hinton
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             340
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             43
          
           
             Hispania
             ,
             James
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             329
          
           
             Hobart
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             219
          
           
             Hobbes
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             315
          
           
             Hobbs
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             266
          
           
             ....
             Emanuel
             ,
             Page
             .
             265
          
           
             Hody
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             305
          
           
             Holes
             ,
             Andrew
             ,
             Page
             .
             289
          
           
             Holland
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             295
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             341
          
           
             Holles
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             316
          
           
             Hollinsworth
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             218
          
           
             Holmes
             ,
             Rebecca
             ,
             Page
             .
             100
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             315
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             101
          
           
             Holt
             ,
             Catherine
             ,
             Page
             .
             49
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Hooker
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             307
             ,
             334
          
           
             Horton
             ,
             Francis
             ,
             Page
             .
             311
             ,
             313
          
           
             Hoskyn
             ,
             Charles
             ,
             Page
             .
             183
          
           
             ....
             Lydia
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Hotest
             ,
             Thomas
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             305
          
           
             Hotman
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             328
          
           
             Houghton
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             46
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             325
          
           
             Hubert
             ,
             .....
             Page
             .
             284
          
           
             Hulling
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             307
          
           
             Hulton
             ,
             Ralph
             ,
             Page
             .
             311
          
           
             Humbald
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             294
          
           
             Humphrey
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             294
             ,
             298
             ,
             304
          
           
             Hungerford
             ,
             Sir
             Giles
             ,
             Page
             .
             159
          
           
             .....
             Margaret
             ,
             Page
             .
             60
          
           
             Hunt
             ,
             Durantius
             ,
             Page
             .
             70
          
           
             ....
             Edith
             ,
             Page
             .
             137
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             136
          
           
             Hutchins
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             319
          
           
             Hyde
             ,
             Alexander
             ,
             Page
             .
             31
             ,
             277
             ,
             307
             ,
             325
          
           
             ....
             Barbara
             ,
             Page
             .
             37
          
           
             ....
             Catherine
             ,
             Page
             .
             36
          
           
             ....
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             35
          
           
             ....
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             .
             30
             ,
             33
          
           
             ....
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             34
             ,
             35
          
           
             ....
             Laurence
             ,
             Page
             .
             37
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             307
             ,
             340
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             37
             ,
             38
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             288
             ,
             328
             ,
             338
             ,
             339
             ,
             343
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             JAmes
             ,
             Charles
             ,
             Page
             .
             235
          
           
             ...
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             307
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             293
          
           
             Iden
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             328
          
           
             Jecock
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             Page
             .
             66
          
           
             Jewell
             ,
             John.
             Page
             .
             275
             ,
             319
          
           
             Joceline
             ,
             Reginal
             Fitz
             ,
             Page
             .
             294
             ,
             298
          
           
             John
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             288
             ,
             291
             ,
             306
          
           
             
             Johnson
             ,
             Benjamin
             ,
             Page
             .
             317
          
           
             Johnston
             ,
             Father
             ,
             Page
             .
             224
          
           
             Jordan
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             278
             ,
             291
             ,
             294
          
           
             Joyner
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             309
          
           
             Ivelcestre
             ,
             Adam
             ,
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             279
          
           
             Ivy
             ,
             Sir
             George
             ,
             Page
             .
             179
          
           
             ....
             Susannah
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             289
          
        
         
           
             K
          
           
             KEeling
             ,
             Jane
             ,
             Page
             .
             151
          
           
             Keigwin
             ,
             James
             ,
             Page
             .
             190
          
           
             Kelsey
             ,
             Joseph
             ,
             Page
             .
             118
             ,
             297
          
           
             Kenion
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             235
          
           
             Kent
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             .
             52
          
           
             ...
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             308
             ,
             330
          
           
             Kenton
             ,
             Herbert
             ,
             Page
             .
             100
          
           
             ...
             Susannah
             ,
             Page
             .
             99
          
           
             Kerevil
             ,
             Robert
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             291
          
           
             Key
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             338
          
           
             Keymer
             ,
             Gilbert
             ,
             Page
             .
             292
          
           
             Killingworth
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             205
          
           
             King
             ,
             Oliver
             ,
             Page
             .
             302
          
           
             Kingston
             ,
             Anthony
             ,
             Page
             .
             246
          
           
             ....
             R
             ....
             Page
             .
             318
          
           
             Kinnamon
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             316
          
           
             Kington
             ,
             Roger
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             295
          
           
             Kirkeby
             ,
             John
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             305
          
           
             Kirkby
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             331
          
           
             Kirkham
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             287
          
           
             Mr.
             Knill
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             185
          
           
             Dr.
             Kymer
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             124
          
           
             Kymer
             ,
             Gilbert
             ,
             Page
             .
             280
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             LAder
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             205
          
           
             Laking
             ,
             Nicholas
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             306
          
           
             Lambert
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             32
          
           
             ....
             Ruth
             ,
             Page
             .
             112
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             93
             ,
             297
             ,
             30
          
           
             ....
             Dionys
             ,
             Page
             .
             105
          
           
             Lancaster
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             293
          
           
             Lane
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             .
             217
          
           
             Langford
             ,
             Charles
             ,
             Page
             .
             47
          
           
             Langrith
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             321
          
           
             Langton
             ,
             Ralph
             ,
             Page
             .
             316
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             305
             ,
             318
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             274
          
           
             Lapworth
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             250
          
           
             Larmer
             ,
             Herbert
             ,
             Page
             .
             146
          
           
             ....
             Rebecca
             ,
             Page
             .
             147
          
           
             Lathom
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             Page
             .
             341
          
           
             Latimer
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             342
          
           
             Laugharne
             ,
             Rowland
             ,
             Page
             .
             25
          
           
             Laurence
             ,
             Giles
             ,
             Page
             .
             300
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             328
          
           
             Lawes
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             58
          
           
             Leach
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             300
             ,
             317
          
           
             Lee
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             290
             ,
             336
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             293
          
           
             Leman
             ,
             Dorothy
             ,
             Page
             .
             197
          
           
             Lentwarden
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             335
          
           
             Lenyton
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             296
          
           
             Lexington
             ,
             Henry
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             291
          
           
             Leyett
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             280
          
           
             Leyott
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             325
          
           
             Light
             ,
             Susannah
             ,
             Page
             .
             114
          
           
             Lillie
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Page
             .
             325
          
           
             Lilly
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             .
             300
          
           
             Lincoln
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             312
             ,
             330
          
           
             Lineden
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             299
          
           
             Lloyd
             ,
             William
             Page
             .
             342
          
           
             Lobenham
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             306
          
           
             
             Lockey
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             310
             ,
             313
          
           
             London
             ,
             Barbara
             ,
             Page
             .
             67
          
           
             Louthorp
             ,
             George
             ,
             Page
             .
             292
          
           
             Lowe
             ,
             Hellena
             ,
             Page
             .
             33
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             109
          
           
             Loyd
             ,
             Roger
             ,
             Page
             .
             234
          
           
             Luffenham
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             295
          
           
             Lulbenham
             ,
             Will.
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             306
          
           
             Lundon
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             336
          
           
             Lupset
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             335
          
           
             Lupton
             ,
             Roger
             ,
             Page
             .
             336
          
           
             Lushington
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             315
          
           
             Luttrell
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             311
          
           
             Lynch
             ,
             Aylmer
             ,
             Page
             .
             338
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             311
          
           
             ....
             Stephen
             ,
             Page
             .
             218
          
           
             Lynewood
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             315
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             MAckay
             ,
             Aeneas
             ,
             Page
             .
             214
          
           
             Mackworth
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             305
          
           
             Magot
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             299
          
           
             Mallet
             ,
             Francis
             ,
             Page
             .
             275
          
           
             Manning
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             292
          
           
             Marshfeild
             ,
             Hugh
             ,
             Page
             .
             325
          
           
             Maplet
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             254
             ,
             256
          
           
             Mardefeld
             ,
             Michael
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             307
          
           
             Marler
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             297
          
           
             Marsh
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             Page
             .
             335
          
           
             Marshall
             ,
             George
             ,
             Page
             .
             148
          
           
             Martinus
             ,
             Francis
             Stus
             Page
             .
             292
          
           
             Martin
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             .
             314
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             334
          
           
             ....
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             .
             309
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             302
          
           
             Martival
             ,
             Roger
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             273
             ,
             333
          
           
             Martyn
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             196
             ,
             313
          
           
             Masham
             ,
             Damaris
             ,
             Page
             .
             212
             ,
             216
          
           
             Mason
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             .
             282
          
           
             ....
             Charles
             ,
             Page
             .
             313
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             242
             ,
             243
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             310
          
           
             Masters
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             .
             267
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Matrevars
             ,
             Alice
             ,
             Page
             .
             202
          
           
             Matthews
             ,
             Tobias
             ,
             Page
             .
             287
             ,
             339
          
           
             May
             ,
             Francis
             ,
             Page
             .
             308
          
           
             Medeford
             ,
             Walter
             ,
             Page
             .
             289
             ,
             295
             ,
             302
             ,
             330
          
           
             Mepham
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             314
          
           
             Merick
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             331
          
           
             Merrick
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             219
          
           
             Merton
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             301
          
           
             Metford
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             273
          
           
             Mews
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Page
             .
             303
          
           
             Micham
             ,
             Simon
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             279
          
           
             Middelton
             ,
             Gilbert
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             326
             ,
             333
          
           
             Migfred
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             270
          
           
             Migliorveccio
             ,
             James
             Anthony
             ,
             Page
             .
             192
          
           
             ....
             Peter
             Joseph
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Millbourne
             ,
             John
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             329
          
           
             Miphin
             ,
             Will
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             331
             ,
             335
          
           
             Mitchell
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             309
          
           
             Moleynes
             ,
             Adam
             ,
             Page
             .
             280
             ,
             296
          
           
             Mompesson
             ,
             Barbara
             ,
             Page
             .
             127
          
           
             ....
             Charles
             ,
             Page
             .
             128
          
           
             ....
             Katherine
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Sir
             Richard
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Sir
             Thomas
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             
               Monte
               Sancti
               Sylvestri
               ,
               Arnoldus
               de
               ,
               Page
               .
            
             280
          
           
             Montacute
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Moreland
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             313
          
           
             Moreton
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             327
          
           
             Morgan
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             .
             182
          
           
             
             ....
             Meredith
             ,
             Page
             .
             317
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             182
          
           
             Morris
             ,
             Stephen
             ,
             Page
             .
             67
          
           
             Morton
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             302
             ,
             322
             ,
             330
             ,
             343
          
           
             Morysyn
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             343
          
           
             Mot
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             Page
             .
             331
          
           
             Mottrum
             ,
             Adam
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             286
          
           
             Mountague
             ,
             James
             ,
             Page
             .
             238
             ,
             239
          
           
             ....
             Sir
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             217
          
           
             Mulcaster
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             344
          
           
             Mullens
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             25
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             NAish
             ,
             Hugh
             ,
             Page
             .
             341
          
           
             Nassington
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             310
          
           
             Nevill
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             274
          
           
             Nicholas
             ,
             Matthew
             ,
             Page
             .
             324
          
           
             Nicolls
             ,
             Mary
             ,
             Page
             .
             252
          
           
             Norman
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             312
          
           
             Normanton
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             315
             ,
             321
             ,
             340
             ,
             344
          
           
             Northborow
             ,
             Michael
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             329
             ,
             332
          
           
             Northburgh
             ,
             Ralph
             ,
             Page
             .
             343
          
           
             Norton
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             289
             ,
             295
             ,
             302
             ,
             314
             ,
             326
          
           
             Noyes
             ,
             Nathaniel
             ,
             Page
             .
             158
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             ODo
             ,
             Severus
             ,
             Page
             .
             271
          
           
             Oking
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             296
          
           
             Oldham
             ,
             Hugh
             ,
             Page
             .
             310
          
           
             Oliver
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             339
          
           
             Onslow
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             322
          
           
             Osbert
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             278
          
           
             Osborne
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             317
          
           
             Osmund
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             271
          
           
             Osulf
             ,
             ....
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Overton
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             344
          
           
             Owen
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             302
          
           
             Oxeneford
             ,
             Henry
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             278
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             PAce
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             305
             ,
             320
             ,
          
           
             Pade
             ,
             Reymund
             ,
             Page
             .
             281
          
           
             Paine
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             317
          
           
             Parker
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             290
          
           
             Parry
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Hugh
             ,
             Page
             .
             299
          
           
             Pasch
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             331
          
           
             Paslew
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             315
             ,
             319
          
           
             Paseley
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             331
          
           
             Pate
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             229
          
           
             Pays
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             305
          
           
             Pearce
             ,
             Dorothy
             ,
             Page
             .
             260
          
           
             ....
             Hester
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             259
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             260
          
           
             Pearson
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             334
          
           
             Peirce
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             187
          
           
             ....
             Charles
             ,
             Page
             .
             188
          
           
             ....
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             .
             186
             ,
             187
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             187
             ,
             188
             ,
             317
          
           
             ....
             Susannah
             ,
             Page
             .
             186
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             284
          
           
             Pelling
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             237
          
           
             Percy
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             312
          
           
             Perin
             ,
             Christopher
             ,
             Page
             .
             340
          
           
             Periton
             ,
             Peter
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             304
          
           
             Petow
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Page
             .
             275
          
           
             Phelps
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             155
          
           
             Phelips
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             178
          
           
             
             Phillips
             ,
             Joseph
             ,
             Page
             .
             182
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             328
          
           
             Philip
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             288
          
           
             Pickenham
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             335
             ,
             343
          
           
             Pickering
             ,
             Charles
             ,
             Page
             .
             323
             ,
             328
          
           
             Piers
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             276
             ,
             281
          
           
             Pickeover
             ,
             Ralph
             ,
             Page
             .
             297
          
           
             Pinnock
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             321
          
           
             Pitman
             ,
             Alicia
             ,
             Page
             .
             150
          
           
             ....
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             .
             151
          
           
             Pocock
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             321
             ,
             331
             ,
             341
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             254
          
           
             Pole
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             287
          
           
             ....
             Reginald
             ,
             Page
             .
             335
             ,
             343
          
           
             Pollard
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             300
             ,
             328
          
           
             Polton
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             325
          
           
             Poole
             ,
             Hannah
             ,
             Page
             .
             181
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Mary
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             .
             309
          
           
             Poore
             ,
             Herbert
             ,
             Page
             .
             272
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             272
             ,
             278
          
           
             Potyn
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             295
          
           
             Pouldon
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             210
          
           
             Powell
             David
             ,
             Page
             .
             328
          
           
             ....
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             312
             ,
             329
          
           
             ....
             Susannah
             ,
             Page
             .
             133
          
           
             Pratty
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             289
          
           
             Prentys
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             .
             286
          
           
             Preston
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             301
          
           
             Priaulx
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             111
             ,
             112
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             110
             ,
             111
             ,
             297
             ,
             333.
             
          
           
             Price
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             327
          
           
             Prior
             ,
             Christopher
             ,
             Page
             .
             337
          
           
             Proast
             ,
             Jonas
             ,
             Page
             .
             303
          
           
             Proctor
             ,
             George
             ,
             Page
             .
             336
          
           
             ....
             James
             ,
             Page
             .
             323
          
           
             ....
             Samuel
             ,
             Page
             .
             339
          
           
             Pye
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             303
          
           
             Pyle
             ,
             Philadelphia
             ,
             Page
             .
             98
          
           
             Pyper
             ,
             Granville
             ,
             Page
             .
             229
          
        
         
           
             Q.
             
          
           
             QUeendon
             ,
             Ralph
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             299
          
           
             Querendon
             ,
             Ralph
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             307
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             RAndolph
             ,
             Joan
             ,
             Page
             .
             207
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Ranulfus
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             291
          
           
             Rashleigh
             ,
             Nathaniel
             ,
             Page
             .
             154
          
           
             Ratcliff
             ,
             Roger
             ,
             Page
             .
             296
          
           
             Rawlins
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             296
             ,
             320
             ,
             321
             ,
             327
          
           
             Rawlinson
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             332
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             348
          
           
             Rawson
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             321
          
           
             Raynsford
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             332
          
           
             Read
             ,
             Innocent
             ,
             Page
             .
             317
          
           
             Reed
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             257
          
           
             Reeve
             ,
             Catherine
             ,
             Page
             .
             223
          
           
             ....
             George
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             .
             222
          
           
             ....
             Mary
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Spencer
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Richard
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             298
          
           
             Richards
             ,
             Prudentia
             ,
             Page
             .
             156
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ...
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             157
             ,
             297
             ,
             303
          
           
             Ridley
             ,
             Mary
             ,
             Page
             .
             201
          
           
             Robert
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             278
             ,
             284
          
           
             Robertes
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             Page
             .
             28
          
           
             
             ....
             Francis
             ,
             Page
             .
             28
             ,
             29
          
           
             ....
             Jane
             ,
             Page
             .
             28
          
           
             ....
             Punchardon
             ,
             Page
             .
             29
          
           
             Robertson
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             293
          
           
             Robinson
             ,
             Charles
             ,
             Page
             .
             338
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             307
          
           
             Rochefoucauld
             ,
             Frederick
             ,
             Page
             .
             215
          
           
             Rodeburne
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             327
          
           
             Roger
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             272
             ,
             278
             ,
             298
             ,
             301
          
           
             Rogers
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             319
          
           
             ....
             Samuel
             ,
             Page
             .
             328
          
           
             Rope
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             319
          
           
             Rotherham
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             333
          
           
             Roucliffe
             ,
             Guido
             ,
             Page
             .
             326
          
           
             Rowthall
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             .
             281
          
           
             Ruggenhall
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             305
          
           
             Russel
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             327
          
           
             ....
             R
             ....
             Page
             .
             338
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             .
             312
          
           
             Ryves
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             .
             303
             ,
             323
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             .
             316
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             SAdler
             ,
             Elinor
             ,
             Page
             .
             40
             ,
             41
          
           
             Sadler
             ,
             Ursula
             ,
             Page
             .
             45
          
           
             
               Salernitanus
               ,
               Gulielmus
               de
               ,
               Page
               .
            
             302
          
           
             Salladin
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             .
             147
          
           
             ....
             Herbert
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Sall
             ,
             Arthur
             ,
             Page
             .
             312
          
           
             
               Salutus
               ,
               Boniface
               de
               ,
               Page
               .
            
             285
          
           
             ....
             George
             de
             .
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Sambrooke
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             .
             70
          
           
             ....
             Francis
             ,
             Page
             .
             69
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ●ampson
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             .
             293
          
           
             Sandys
             ,
             Milo
             ,
             Page
             .
             44
          
           
             Sarisburiensis
             ,
             Goodwin
             ,
             Page
             .
             285
          
           
             Sarum
             ,
             Roger
             de
             ,
             Page
             .
             284
          
           
             
               SARUM
               Prebendal
               Corps
               in
               that
               Church
               .
               Page
               .
            
             310
          
           
             ...
             Aulton
             ,
             ..
             South
             ,
             Page
             .
             310
          
           
             ...
             Aulton
             ,
             ..
             North
             ,
             
               Page
               .
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ...
             Axford
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             311
          
           
             ....
             Bedminster
             &
             
               Radeclyve
               ,
               Page
            
             .
             312
          
           
             ....
             Bedwynd
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             313
          
           
             ...
             Bedmister
             ,
             ..
             Prima
             ,
             Page
             .
             313
          
           
             ..
             Bedmister
             ,
             ..
             Secunda
             ,
             Page
             .
             314
          
           
             ...
             Bishopston
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             315
          
           
             ....
             Bytton
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             316
          
           
             ....
             Chardstock
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             317
          
           
             ...
             Cherminster
             &
             
               Bere
               ,
               Page
            
             .
             318
          
           
             ...
             Chute
             &
             
               Chesenbury
               ,
               Page
            
             .
             319
          
           
             ...
             Combe
             &
             
               Harnham
               ,
               Page
            
             .
             320
          
           
             ...
             Durneford
             ,
             ....
             Page
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ...
             Faringdon
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             321
          
           
             ...
             Fordington
             &
             
               Writhlington
               .
               Page
            
             .
             322
          
           
             ...
             Grantham
             ,
             ..
             North
             ,
             Page
             .
             323
          
           
             ...
             Gillingham
             ,
             ..
             Major
             ,
             Page
             .
             323
          
           
             ..
             Gillingham
             ,
             ..
             Minor
             ,
             Page
             .
             324
          
           
             ...
             Grantham
             ,
             ..
             South
             ,
             Page
             .
             324
          
           
             ...
             Grimston
             &
             
               Yatminster
               ,
               Page
            
             .
             325
          
           
             ...
             Highworth
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             325
          
           
             ...
             Horn
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             326
          
           
             ...
             Husborn
             &
             
               Burbach
               ,
               Page
            
             .
             327
          
           
             ...
             Ilfracombe
             ,
             ...
             Page
             .
             328
          
           
             ...
             Lyme
             &
             
               Halstock
               ,
               Page
            
             .
             329
          
           
             ...
             Major
             pars
             
               Altaris
               ,
               Page
            
             .
             330
          
           
             ...
             Minor
             pars
             
               Altaris
               ,
               Page
            
             .
             331
          
           
             ...
             Netherbury
             ,
             in
             
               Ecclesia
               ,
               Page
            
             .
             332
          
           
             
             ....
             Netherbury
             in
             
               Terra
               ,
               Page
            
             333
          
           
             ....
             
               Netherhaven
               ,
               Page
            
             333
          
           
             ....
             
               Preston
               ,
               Page
            
             334
          
           
             ....
             
               Ramesbury
               ,
               Page
            
             334
          
           
             ....
             
               Roscombe
               ,
               Page
            
             335
          
           
             ....
             
               Rotesfen
               ,
               Page
            
             335
          
           
             ...
             Shipton
             subtus
             
               Whichwood
               ,
               Page
            
             336
          
           
             ....
             
               Slape
               ,
               Page
            
             337
          
           
             ....
             
               Strafford
               ,
               Page
            
             338
          
           
             ....
             
               Stratton
               ,
               Page
            
             338
          
           
             ....
             Teynton-Regis
             cum
             
               Yalmeton
               ,
               Page
            
             339
          
           
             ....
             
               Torleton
               ,
               Page
            
             339
          
           
             ....
             
               Ulfcomb
               ,
               Page
            
             340
          
           
             ....
             
               Warminster
               ,
               Page
            
             340
          
           
             ....
             
               Winterborn-Earles
               ,
               Page
            
             341
          
           
             ....
             Woodford
             &
             
               Willsford
               ,
               Page
            
             342
          
           
             ....
             Yatminster
             prima
             ,
             Page
             342
          
           
             ....
             Yatminster
             secunda
             ,
             Page
             343
          
           
             ....
             
               Yatesbury
               ,
               Page
            
             343
          
           
             St.
             Barbe
             ,
             Francis
             ,
             Page
             27
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             28
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             102
          
           
             Saunders
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             204
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Mary
             ,
             Page
             205
          
           
             Savoy
             ,
             Peter
             de
             ,
             Page
             279
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             298
          
           
             Sayer
             ,
             Joseph
             ,
             Page
             315
          
           
             Sayntlesse
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             286
          
           
             Sayward
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             155
          
           
             Scammell
             ,
             Walter
             ,
             Page
             272
             ,
             279
             ,
             285
             ,
             291
             ,
             301
          
           
             Scarborough
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             326
          
           
             Seaward
             ,
             Hen.
             Page
             343
          
           
             Securis
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             314
             ,
             343
          
           
             Sedgwick
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             150
          
           
             Selby
             ,
             Nicholas
             de
             ,
             Page
             298
          
           
             Selton
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             343
          
           
             Serlo
             ,
             ....
             Page
             278
          
           
             Seward
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             309
          
           
             Sey
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             112
          
           
             Seymore
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             43
          
           
             Sharpe
             ,
             Lionel
             ,
             Page
             303
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             63
          
           
             Shaxton
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             275
             ,
             293
          
           
             Shellick
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             335
          
           
             Shepley
             ,
             Bartholomey
             ,
             Page
             341
          
           
             Sheppard
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             309
          
           
             Sheriff
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             331
          
           
             Sherman
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             297
          
           
             Sherwood
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             192
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Mary
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Shireburne
             ,
             ....
             Page
             270
          
           
             Sidenham
             ,
             Simon
             ,
             Page
             295
             ,
             302
          
           
             Sigelm
             ,
             ....
             Page
             270
          
           
             Singewike
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             132
             ,
             306
          
           
             Siricius
             ,
             ....
             Page
             271
          
           
             Sketley
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             334
          
           
             Skypp
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             306
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             306
          
           
             Sloan
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             154
          
           
             Slye
             ,
             Edmund
             ,
             Page
             321
          
           
             Smedmore
             ,
             Johanna
             ,
             Page
             131
          
           
             Smith
             ,
             Andrew
             ,
             Page
             226
          
           
             ....
             Eleanor
             ,
             Page
             227
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             331
          
           
             .........
             Page
             330
          
           
             
             Snachenburgh
             ,
             Helena
             ,
             Page
             84
          
           
             Sommerhull
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             307
          
           
             Sotwell
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             298
          
           
             South
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             288
          
           
             Southam
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             302
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Southouse
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             230
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             231
          
           
             Sparrow
             ,
             Alexander
             ,
             Page
             295
             302
          
           
             ....
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             203
          
           
             Spencer
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             101
          
           
             ....
             Prudentia
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Spinckes
             ,
             Nathaniel
             ,
             Page
             330
          
           
             Sprint
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             293
             ,
             300
             ,
             316
          
           
             Stacey
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             220
          
           
             Stafford
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             289
             ,
             295
             ,
             318
          
           
             Stallworth
             ,
             Simon
             ,
             Page
             287
          
           
             Stanbridge
             ,
             Giles
             ,
             Page
             307
          
           
             Stanford
             ,
             Ralph
             ,
             Page
             330
          
           
             Stanley
             ,
             James
             ,
             Page
             287
             ,
             313
          
           
             ....
             Mary
             ,
             Page
             113
          
           
             Stanton
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             333
          
           
             Staunton
             ,
             Thomas
             de
             ,
             Page
             285
             306
          
           
             Stephen
             ,
             ....
             Page
             295
          
           
             Stephens
             ,
             Jeremy
             ,
             Page
             328
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             309
          
           
             Stevens
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             293
          
           
             Steward
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             311
          
           
             Stibbs
             ,
             Alice
             ,
             Page
             260
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Still
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             323
             ,
             342
          
           
             Stillingdon
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             302
          
           
             Stokesley
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             305
          
           
             Stokys
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             286
          
           
             Stopyngdon
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             305
          
           
             Stratford
             ,
             Ralph
             de
             ,
             Page
             292
          
           
             Straytbarret
             ,
             James
             ,
             Page
             310
          
           
             Stretton
             John
             ,
             Page
             312
          
           
             Stubbs
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             239
             ,
             240
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             324
          
           
             Sudbury
             ,
             Simon
             de
             ,
             Page
             289
          
           
             Sugden
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             224
          
           
             Sutton
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             292
             ,
             319
             ,
             336
          
           
             Swanton
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             56
          
           
             ....
             Dulcibella
             ,
             Page
             104
          
           
             ....
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             105
             ,
             113
          
           
             ....
             Francis
             ,
             Page
             104
             ,
             259
             ,
             260
          
           
             ....
             Jane
             ,
             Page
             104
             ,
             259
             ,
             261
          
           
             ....
             Laurence
             ,
             Page
             105
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             104
          
           
             Swayne
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             185
          
           
             Sweit
             ,
             Sir
             Giles
             ,
             Page
             337
          
           
             Swindon
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             310
          
           
             Swineley
             ,
             Christopher
             ,
             Page
             303
          
           
             Swithelm
             ,
             ....
             Page
             270
          
           
             Swymmer
             ,
             Aune
             ,
             Page
             233
          
           
             Sydenham
             ,
             George
             ,
             Page
             296
          
           
             ....
             Simon
             ,
             Page
             280
          
           
             Sylvester
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             299
          
           
             Symondsburgh
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             292
             ,
             299.
             
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             TAlbott
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             304
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             277
          
           
             Tanner
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             159
          
           
             Tatham
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             335
          
           
             Taunton
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             299
          
           
             Taylor
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             232
          
           
             Terrant
             ,
             Jeremiah
             ,
             Page
             334
          
           
             Terry
             ,
             ....
             Page
             330
          
           
             Teshmaker
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             220
          
           
             Thatcher
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Page
             159
          
           
             
             Thistlewayte
             ,
             Gabriel
             ,
             Page
             339
          
           
             Thomas
             ,
             ....
             Page
             299
          
           
             Thomson
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             331
          
           
             Thornborough
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             334
          
           
             ....
             Giles
             ,
             Page
             307
          
           
             Thorp
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             319
          
           
             Tichborne
             ,
             Michael
             ,
             Page
             244
          
           
             Tilheto
             ,
             Gerald
             de
             ,
             Page
             298
          
           
             Tingwick
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             330
          
           
             Tofte
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             308
          
           
             Tonstall
             ,
             Cuthbert
             ,
             Page
             281
             ,
             320
          
           
             Tookie
             ,
             Bartholomew
             ,
             Page
             140
          
           
             Tooker
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             331
          
           
             Tounson
             ,
             Margaret
             ,
             Page
             125
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             276
          
           
             Townsend
             ,
             Roger
             ,
             Page
             290
          
           
             Townson
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             326
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             331
          
           
             Triplet
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             334
          
           
             Tryme
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             197
          
           
             ....
             Elenor
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Tucker
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             68
          
           
             ....
             Joseph
             ,
             Page
             319
          
           
             Turberville
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             24
             ,
             252
          
           
             ....
             Dawbigny
             ,
             Page
             22
             ,
             23
          
           
             Tutt
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             308
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             VAleyns
             ,
             Theobald
             de
             ,
             Page
             294
          
           
             Vannes
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Page
             281
             ,
             313
             ,
             324
             ,
             336
          
           
             Varesio
             ,
             Tydo
             de
             ,
             Page
             301
          
           
             Vavasour
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             257
          
           
             ....
             Katherine
             ,
             Page
             258
          
           
             Vaughan
             ,
             Francisca
             ,
             Page
             44
          
           
             ....
             Frederick
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             ....
             Walter
             ,
             Page
             48
             ,
             49
          
           
             Vause
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             331
          
           
             Vennard
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             145
          
           
             ....
             George
             ,
             Page
             144
          
           
             ....
             Mary
             ,
             Page
             144
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Venner
             ,
             Dr.
             Tobias
             ,
             Page
             198
             199
          
           
             Vesey
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             311
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             310
          
           
             Villers
             ,
             Betty
             ,
             Page
             221
          
           
             Vincent
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             334
          
           
             Ullerston
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             312
          
           
             Upton
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             286
          
           
             Ursinis
             ,
             Marinus
             de
             ,
             Page
             299
          
           
             Ursinus
             ,
             Reynald
             ,
             Page
             280
          
           
             Urswyke
             ,
             Christopher
             ,
             Page
             300
             ,
             313
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             WAde
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             314
          
           
             Wakeman
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             240
          
           
             ....
             Theodore
             ,
             Page
             241
          
           
             Walden
             ,
             Roger
             ,
             Page
             315
             ,
             326
          
           
             Walesby
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             322
          
           
             Walker
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             309
          
           
             Waller
             ,
             Jane
             ,
             Page
             193
          
           
             Wallis
             ,
             Mary
             ,
             Page
             183
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Wally
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             209
          
           
             Walter
             ,
             ....
             Page
             284
          
           
             Walter
             ,
             Hubert
             ,
             Page
             272
          
           
             Waltham
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             273
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             286
          
           
             Ward
             ,
             Seth
             ,
             Page
             118
             ,
             119
             ,
             120
             ,
             121
             ,
             122
             ,
             123
             ,
             124
             ,
             277
             ,
             291
             ,
             294
             ,
             300
             ,
             320
          
           
             Warlewast
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             278
          
           
             Warner
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             340
          
           
             Warton
             ,
             Mary
             ,
             Page
             153
          
           
             
             Wastell
             ,
             Margarett
             ,
             Page
             64
          
           
             Watson
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             317
             ,
             341
          
           
             Webb
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             207
             ,
             321
          
           
             Welewick
             ,
             Thomas
             de
             ,
             Page
             285
          
           
             Wellborn
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             286
          
           
             Wenda
             ,
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             279
             284
          
           
             ....
             Francisca
             ,
             Page
             133
          
           
             Wentworth
             ,
             
               Lady
               ,
               Page
            
             212
          
           
             Westby
             ,
             George
             ,
             Page
             292
             ,
             313
          
           
             West
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             303
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             309
          
           
             Wetenhall
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Page
             228
          
           
             Whitby
             ,
             Daniel
             ,
             Page
             288
             ,
             328
             ,
             334
             ,
             344
          
           
             ....
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             292
          
           
             White
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
             Page
             214
          
           
             ....
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             98
             ,
             290
             ,
             293
             ,
             303
             ,
             340
             ,
             344
          
           
             Whitechurch
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             299
             ,
             311
             ,
             327
          
           
             Whitwell
             ,
             Francisca
             ,
             Page
             100
          
           
             ....
             Dulcibella
             ,
             Page
             102
          
           
             ....
             Jana
             ,
             Page
             103
          
           
             Wibert
             ,
             ....
             Page
             269
          
           
             Wickham
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             299
          
           
             William
             ,
             ....
             Page
             289
             ,
             304
          
           
             Williams
             ,
             Henry
             ,
             Page
             312
          
           
             ....
             John
             ,
             Page
             282
          
           
             Wilson
             ,
             Elizabeth
             ,
             Page
             139
          
           
             ....
             Stephen
             ,
             Page
             296
          
           
             Wilton
             ,
             Stephen
             ,
             Page
             315
          
           
             Wimundus
             ,
             ....
             Page
             306
          
           
             Winchelsey
             ,
             John
             de
             ,
             Page
             316
             330
          
           
             Winter
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             289
             ,
             313
          
           
             Winterborne
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             Page
             321
          
           
             Winton
             ,
             Richard
             de
             ,
             Page
             316
          
           
             Wise
             ,
             Jane
             ,
             Page
             132
          
           
             Witherig
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             214
          
           
             Wocumb
             ,
             Giles
             de
             ,
             Page
             301
          
           
             Woodville
             ,
             Lionel
             ,
             Page
             274
             ,
             319
          
           
             Woodward
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             284
             ,
             291
             ,
             300
          
           
             Worth
             ,
             Richard
             de
             ,
             Page
             306
             ,
             310
          
           
             ....
             Robert
             de
             ,
             Page
             321
          
           
             Wotton
             ,
             Matthew
             ,
             Page
             293
          
           
             Wright
             ,
             Walter
             ,
             Page
             323
          
           
             Wyatt
             ,
             Thomas
             ,
             
               Page
               ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Wyke
             ,
             Nicholas
             de
             ,
             Page
             307
          
           
             Wykeham
             ,
             Nicholas
             ,
             Page
             289
          
           
             ....
             William
             de
             ,
             Page
             312
          
           
             Wykehampton
             ,
             Robert
             de
             ,
             Page
             272
             ,
             279
          
           
             Wyle
             ,
             Henry
             de
             la
             ,
             Page
             288
             ,
             320
             ,
             322
             ,
             331
          
           
             ....
             Nicholas
             de
             la
             ,
             Page
             285
          
           
             ....
             Walter
             de
             la
             ,
             Page
             141
             ,
             160
             ,
             272
             ,
             304
             ,
             306
          
           
             Wylton
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             289
          
           
             Wyvill
             ,
             Robert
             ,
             Page
             96
             ,
             273
          
           
             ....
             Walter
             ,
             Page
             292
          
        
         
           
             Y.
             
          
           
             YEate
             ,
             Cornelius
             ,
             Page
             300
          
           
             York
             ,
             William
             ,
             Page
             223
             ,
             272
          
           
             Young
             ,
             Edward
             ,
             Page
             117
             ,
             284
             ,
             324
          
           
             Younger
             ,
             John
             ,
             Page
             284
             ,
             342
          
        
         
           
             Z.
             
          
           
             ZOuch
             ,
             Richard
             ,
             Page
             322
          
           
             ....
             William
             ,
             Page
             337
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A54862-e260
           
             1
             Dr.
             Peirce
          
           
             2
             Dr.
             
               Seth
               Ward
            
          
           
             3
             K.
             Charles
             the
             2d
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A54862-e1880
           
             a
             Coke
             Instit.
             Part.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             648
             P.
             344.
             
          
           
             b
             Inst.
             Part.
             4.
             c
             ▪
             1.
             p.
             44.
             
          
           
             c
             Rot.
             Parl.
             42.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             n.
             7.
             ibid
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             d
             25
             H.
             8.
             and
             1
             Ed.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             e
             1
             Inst.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             f.
             94.
             97.
             
             And
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             648.
             p.
             344.
             
          
           
             f
             Dr.
             
               Burnet's
               Hist.
               of
               Reformation
            
             .
             Part.
             1.
             p.
             265.
             and
             Part
             11.
             p.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Ed.
             6.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Rast
             9.
             
             
               Wingat
               .
               Sect.
            
             15.
             25
             
             H.
             8.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             h
             See
             the
             14th
             .
             Collect.
             to
             the
             1st
             part
             of
             the
             Hist.
             of
             Refor
             .
             
               p.
               184
               ,
               185.
            
             
          
           
             i
             Coke
             2.
             
             
               Inst.
               c.
               6.
               upon
            
             Magna
             Charta
             
               p.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             k
             C.
             de
             Sacrosanct
             .
             Eccles.
             &
             de
             Episc.
             &
             Clericis
             .
          
           
             l
             Coke
             2
             
               Inst.
               on
            
             Magna
             Charta
             .
             
               c.
               33.
               p.
               68.
            
             
          
           
             m
             Selden
             .
             Ianus
             Anglorum
             .
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
               1.
               p.
               48.
               
            
          
           
             n
             p.
             116.
             
          
           
             o
             2
             Inst.
             in
             Statutes
             of
             Employment
             .
             
               p.
               742.
            
             
          
           
             p
             Fol.
             46.
             47.
             
               usque
               ad
            
             Fol.
             59.
             
          
           
             q
             Regist.
             Harw
             .
             
               p.
               66.
               125.
            
             
          
           
             r
             Eadmerus
             l.
             p.
             6.
             
             Seld
             Spic
             .
             p.
             165.
             &
          
           
             s
             Spond
             Annal
             ad
             
               A
               D.
               1237.
            
             
          
           
             t
             Cambden
             in
             Wilt.
             
          
           
             t
             Cambden
             in
             Wilt.
             
          
           
             u
             View
             of
             the
             Civil
             Law.
             
               part
               .
               2.
               c.
               1.
            
             
             Sect.
             6.
             
               p.
               104.
            
             
          
           
             w
             24
             H.
             8.
             c.
             12.
             and
             1
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             x
             Lib.
             Stat.
             ut
             fol.
             38.
             
          
           
             y
             Conc.
             Imp.
             &
             Sacr.
             l.
             8.
             c.
             22.
             art
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             z
             Coke
             1.
             
             Inst.
             l.
             1.
             
             §.
             1.
             and
             part
             2.
             in
             Stat.
             de
             Westm.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             501.
             praesertim
             .
             part
             4.
             c.
             7.
             287.
             
          
           
             a
             Part
             4.
             c.
             76.
             p.
             356.
             
          
           
             b
             23
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             3.
             
             Iac.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Code
             Hen.
             4.
             l.
             7.
             
             Tit.
             1.
             
             Art.
             47.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Instit.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             35.
             fol.
             30.
             
          
           
             d
             29
             Ed.
             3.
             
             Stat.
             6.
             
          
           
             e
             Of
             many
             more
             Instances
             ,
             These
             at
             present
             may
             suffice
             .
             In
             the
             Letters
             of
             
               Ch.
               I.
            
             May
             18.
             in
             the
             9th
             year
             of
             his
             Reign
             .
             And
             Feb.
             8.
             the
             same
             year
             of
             
               Ch.
               II.
            
             Iul.
             24.
             1674.
             and
             Ian.
             11.
             1665.
             and
             Sept.
             10.
             1666.
             and
             Mar.
             8.
             1676.
             and
             Iun.
             8.
             1680.
             
             Besides
             many
             more
             Registred
             ,
             and
             many
             which
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             been
             .
          
           
             f
             Coke
             1.
             
             Inst.
             l.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             31.
             fol.
             27.
             
          
           
             g
             Stat.
             14
             Ed.
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             h
             Daniel
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Rufus
               .
               p.
               44.
            
             
          
           
             i
             Lord
             Coke
             out
             of
             the
             Parliament
             Rolls
             .
             18
             
               H.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             k
             V.
             Cottoni
             Posthuma
             ,
             p.
             280.
             281.
             
          
           
             l
             Hist.
             of
             the
             Rights
             of
             Princes
             ,
             in
             disposing
             of
             Church
             Lands
             and
             Eccl.
             Promotions
             .
             
               p.
               322.
            
             
          
           
             m
             Guiccard
             in
             .
             
               Hist
               l.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             n
             Regist.
             ex
             Annal
             .
             Pontif.
             fol
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             This
             
               in
               Scriptis
            
             was
             the
             Assertion
             of
             the
             present
             Bishop
             of
             
               Sarum
               Dr.
            
             Ward
             's
             ,
             
               in
               Answer
            
             to
             the
             
               Dean's
               Narrative
            
             ,
          
           
             p
             Hist.
             Reform
             .
             Part
             2.
             lib.
             1.
             p.
             6.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             Part.
             3.
             
             C.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             4.
             p.
             190.
             
          
           
             r
             Bishop
             
               God
               win
            
             in
             his
             account
             of
             Rich.
             Poor
             .
             
               p.
               276.
            
             
             &
             Spondanus
             supra
             .
          
           
             s
             The
             Established
             Church
             .
             
               c.
               12.
               p.
               144.
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             t
             25
             Edw.
             3.
             
             Stat.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Coke
             Inst.
             Part.
             2.
             upon
             
               Magna
               Charta
            
             c.
             1.
             p
             3.
             where
             
               Fleta
               ,
               Bracton
               ,
               Glanvil
            
             and
             others
             are
             cited
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             w
             See
             Bishop
             Sanderson's
             
               said
               Book
            
             ,
             especially
             pag.
             30.
             31.
             to
             pag.
             34.
             35.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             x
             
               In
               ibid.
               p.
            
             45
             where
             
               Bishop
               Sanderson
            
             cites
             the
             Statute
             of
             1
             Ed.
             5.
             and
             makes
             an
             wholesom
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             p.
             45
             ,
             which
             compare
             with
             1
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             y
             Baronius
             A.
             D.
             1059.
             n.
             23.
             
          
           
             z
             Littleton
             §.
             64●
             .
             &
             Coke
             upon
             him
             .
             p.
             344.
             
          
           
             a
             Pa●lo
             Scarpi
             ,
             
               ubi
               Supra
            
             .
             n.
             77.
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             Stat.
             1.
             
             Elizab.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             Coke
             1.
             
             Inst.
             l.
             3.
             fol.
             344.
             
          
           
             d
             Westm.
             1.
             49.
             
             &
             3.
             
             Ed.
             1.
             
             Wing
             .
             p.
             378.
             
          
           
             e
             Coke
             ubi
             supra
             Inst.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Inst.
             l.
             1.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             &
             Stat.
             de
             Westm.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             501.
             
          
           
             h
             Coke
             1.
             
             Inst.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
             Sect.
             136.
             f.
             96.
             —
             a.
             and
             f.
             344.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Inst.
             c.
             19.
             p.
             298.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Inst.
             c.
             19.
             p.
             298.
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             c.
             1.
             
             §
             1.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Eus●
             in
             vita
             Constantini
             ,
             
               l.
               4.
               c.
               24.
            
             
          
           
             l
             Paulus
             Scarpius
             ubi
             supra
             .
             n.
             85.
             86.
             87.
             
             Tancredus
             and
             Lindwood
             Provin
             .
             l.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             pag.
             125.
             126.
             
          
           
             m
             
               W.
               Malm.
            
             Hist.
             nov
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Sub
             initium
             .
             
               Flor.
               Wig.
            
             ad
             An.
             1086.
             
             Hoveden
             ad
             eundem
             .
             An.
             Daniel
             
               in
               the
               Life
               of
            
             Rufus
             .
             p.
             48.
             
             Eadmer
             .
             p.
             55.
             
             &
             117.
             
          
           
             n
             Cambden
             in
             Wilt.
             calls
             them
             
               all
               the
               States
               of
               England
            
             and
             saith
             that
             of
             every
             penny
             of
             the
             3d.
             penny
             of
             Sarum
             the
             King
             had
             20.
             s.
             
          
           
             o
             To
             whom
             add
             
               Daniel
               ,
               p.
               48.
            
             a
             good
             Historian
             ,
             tho'
             not
             an
             old
             one
             .
          
           
             p
             A.
             D.
             1133.
             
             Dan
             
               in
               his
               Life
            
             .
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             q
             Eadmer
             p.
             187.
             
             Flor.
             Wigorn.
             &
             Rog.
             Hoved.
             ad
             an
             .
             1116.
             
          
           
             r
             W.
             Malm.
             de
             Pontif.
             l.
             2.
             f.
             142.
             —
             b.
             
          
           
             s
             Daniel
             
               in
               King
            
             Stephen
             .
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             t
             Camden
             in
             Wilt.
             
          
           
             u
             Bishop
             Godwin
             in
             Roger
             ,
             the
             3d.
             Bishop
             of
             Sarum
             .
          
           
             w
             Ego
             Osmundus
             notifico
             ,
             Ecclesiam
             Sarisb
             .
             me
             construxisse
             ,
             &
             in
             ea
             Canonicos
             constituisse
             ,
             
               &c
               Mag.
               Char.
            
             Osmundi
             in
             Statut.
             
               de
               Collatione
               Prebendarum
            
             .
             f.
             36.
             —
             b.
             37.
             —
             a.
             
          
           
             x
             What
             is
             said
             by
             
               Malmsb.
               f.
               161.
               (
               fol.
               91.
               edit
               .
               London
               )
            
             is
             not
             said
             of
             Bishop
             Herman
             ,
             but
             Bishop
             Roger
             ,
             who
             being
             
               after
               Os
               mund
            
             ,
             makes
             it
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             Besides
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             written
             when
             Roger
             was
             in
             Greatness
             ,
             and
             flattered
             for
             it
             ,
             
               De
               gestis
               Reg.
               l.
               5.
            
             
          
           
             y
             See
             H.
             Knighton
             ,
             apud
             .
             Bee.
             fol.
             2351.
             
               and
               Bish.
            
             Godwin
             ,
             p.
             272.
             
             &
             Osmund's
             Chartar
             .
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Will.
               1.
            
             was
             so
             eminent
             for
             Devotion
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             confessed
             by
             his
             Haters
             So
             saith
             Daniel
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             
               Will.
               1.
               p.
               43.
               
               Rad.
               de
               .
               Diceto
               A.
               D.
               1072.
               p.
               485.
               
            
          
           
             a
             Registr
             .
             Jo.
             Davysone
             .
             Dec.
             A.
             D.
             1375.
             fol.
             13.
             
          
           
             b
             Regist.
             Davysoni
             fol.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Flor.
             Wig.
             A.
             D.
             1092.
             
               with
               whom
               agrees
            
             Hoveden
             ;
             &
             Simeon
             Dunelmensis
             ,
             and
             Petrus
             Blesensis
             
               cited
               by
            
             Camden
             in
             Wilt.
             
          
           
             d
             Regist.
             Jo.
             Davysoni
             .
             s.
             3.
             —
             a.
             &c.
             inter
             gesta
             Richardi
             Episcopi
             Sarum
             .
          
           
             e
             Evidentiarum
             .
             Tom.
             20.
             f.
             120.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Camden
               in
               Wilt.
            
             names
             but
             one
             or
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             whoever
             had
             it
             ,
             But
             
               a
               Long
               Train
            
             of
             Earles
             ,
             who
             had
             part
             of
             the
             Old
             Castle
             for
             a
             dwelling
             House
             a
             long
             time
             after
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Cathedral
             &
             Townsmen
             .
          
           
             y
             De
             Pontif.
             
               ubi
               Supra
            
             .
          
           
             Malm.
             Novel
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             Castrum
             Comitis
             ,
             (
             
               non
               Episcopi
            
             )
             Matth.
             Paris
             fol.
             439.
             
             Camden
             in
             Wilts
             .
             Bishop
             God
             win
             p.
             280.
             
          
           
             a
             Minist●●
             .
             D.
             Regis
             ,
          
           
             b
             
               Inf●a
               Castrum
            
             Domini
             Regis
             .
          
           
             c
             Volentes
             Privilegium
             Illud
             in
             perpetuá
             firmitate
             manere
             .
          
           
             Burton
             de
             Libertate
             Capellarum
             Domini
             Regis
             ,
             1245
             
          
           
             d
             Judge
             Ienkins
             ,
             p.
             24.
             say
             ,
             'T
             is
             Treason
             
               to
               pay
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               other
               than
               to
               the
               King.
            
             For
             which
             he
             cites
             23
             Eliz.
             cap.
             1.
             and
             3
             Jac.
             cap.
             4.
             
             §.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             25
             Ed.
             3.
             c.
             22.
             7
             
             Rich.
             2.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             e
             Dignitas
             est
             Decani
             ,
             &
             omnium
             Can●nicorum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             Dignitas
             est
             Decani
             ,
             &
             omnium
             Can●nicorum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Ed.
             6.
             cap.
             2.
             
             §.
             3.
             1
             
             Eliz.
             cap.
             1.
             
             §.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             &
             8
             Eliz.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             (
             g
             )
             Cok●
             1.
             
             Inst.
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             134.
             
          
           
             h
             
               27
               Ed.
               3.
               
               Cit.
               Praem
               .
               cap.
               1.
               
            
             With
             which
             Statute
             compare
             
               25
               Ed.
               3.
               cap.
               22.
               and
               7
               Rich.
               2.
               cap.
               12.
            
             where
             that
             King
             delares●
             against
             his
             granting
             any
             such
             Licence
             as
             is
             pretended
             .
          
           
             i
             16
             R.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
             Hist.
             Concil
             .
             Trident.
             l.
             5.
             pag.
             101.
             
             An.
             1551.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Of
               the
            
             32
             
               Acts
               are
               those
               of
            
             50
             Ed.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             A.
             D.
             1376.
             
             &
             1
             Rich.
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             
             &
             34
             Ed.
             1.
             
             St.
             4.
             cap.
             4.
             
             &
             4
             H.
             4.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             Paolo
             Sarpi
             .
             N.
             74.
             p.
             22.
             
          
           
             m
             Lib.
             Statut.
             
          
           
             n
             
               That
               is
            
             ,
             The
             Conqueror
             himself
             ,
             from
             whom
             Captain
             Osmund
             had
             all
             he
             had
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             did
             hold
             by
             Knights
             Service
             ,
             or
             any
             whom
             ●he
             said
             Osmund
             might
             have
             entrusted
             or
             employed
             .
          
           
             o
             Sir
             T.
             Ridley's
             
               View
               of
               the
               Civil
               Law
            
             ,
             part
             3.
             cap.
             §.
             2.
             pag.
             172
             ,
             173.
             
          
           
             p
             De
             Septe●nio
             in
             Septennium
             dunta●at
             .
          
           
             q
             Fol.
             67.
             2.
             
          
           
             r
             Fol.
             65.
             
          
           
             s
             65.
             
          
           
             t
             Fol
             63.
             
          
           
             u
             Fol
             63.
             
          
           
             w
             See
             25
             Hen.
             8.
             20.
             
             &
             26
             Hen.
             8.
             1.
             
             &
             1
             Eliz.
             1.
             
             §.
             17.
             n.
             I.
             &
             §.
             18.
             n.
             1.
             and
             other
             Statutes
             recited
             8
             Eliz.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             x
             Testante
             Blacker
             Notar.
             Publ.
             
               f.
               89.
            
             
          
           
             y
             St.
             fol.
             44.
             b.
             
          
           
             z
             D.
             D.
             Longland
             .
             Harwards
             Acts.
             pag.
             61.
             125.
             
          
           
             a
             Dated
             Jun.
             20.
             1683.
             
          
           
             b
             From
             London
             House
             ,
             
               May
               7.
               1668.
            
             
          
           
             c
             
               H.
               8.
               
               Ed.
               6.
               and
               Q.
               Eliz.
            
             Of
             whose
             Visitations
             the
             Bishop
             had
             written
             a
             little
             before
             .
          
           
             d
             Subaudi
             Residentiâ
             .
          
           
             e
             Per
             Stat.
             Decani
             Richardi
             &
             Capituli
             ,
             à
             Rogero
             de
             Mortival
             Episcopo
             confirmati
             .
             1214.
             
          
           
             f
             Modò
             Verbo
             Dei
             ,
             aut
             
               Praerogativae
               Regiae
               non
               repugnent
            
             ,
             Can.
             42.
             
          
           
             g
             De
             Finibus
             Canonicorum
             ad
             Residentiam
             Receptorum
             .
             
               St.
               fol.
               58
               ,
               59.
            
             
          
           
             h
             This
             is
             a
             short
             account
             of
             the
             Statute
             at
             large
             1
             
               Eliz.
               cap.
               1.
               
               §.
               17
               ,
               &
               18.
            
             compared
             with
             25
             
               Hen.
               8.
               cap.
               19.
               
               &
               26
               Hen.
               8.
               cap.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             i
             Stat.
             fol.
             62
             ,
             63.
             
               bought
               at
            
             Rome
             of
             P.
             Boniface
             
               the
               IXth
            
             ,
             1392.
             and
             Stat.
             fol.
             59
             ,
             60.
             
               bought
               of
               a
               Pope
               and
               no
               Pope
               ,
            
             Eugenius
             
               the
               IVth
            
             ,
             1442.
             
          
           
             k
             See
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             l
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             §.
             6
             ,
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             E.
             g.
             
               those
               of
            
             Hen.
             8.
             
             Stat.
             fol.
             72
             ,
             73
             ,
             74.
             
               which
               compare
               with
            
             fol.
             12
             &
             13.
             
               and
               with
               that
               made
               lately
            
             ,
             An.
             Dom.
             1672.
             
          
           
             o
             Nullus
             alius
             ,
             praeter
             Regem
             ,
             potest
             habenti
             Iurisdictionem
             Episcopalem
             ,
             demandare
             Inquisitionem
             .
             
               A
               Maxim
               somewhere
               in
               my
               Lord
            
             Coke
             .
          
           
             p
             Stat.
             fol.
             21
             ,
             &
             fol.
             86.
             
             Rog.
             St.
             
               de
               Test.
               Dec.
               insinuandis
            
             .
          
           
             q
             St.
             de
             Admissione
             &
             Residentiâ
             Canonicorum
             .
             
               cap.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             r
             Stat.
             Com.
             fol.
             9.
             
          
           
             s
             Vet.
             Charta
             Osmundi
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             t
             Fol.
             12.
             b.
             
          
           
             u
             Fol.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             w
             Fol.
             8.
             fol.
             12.
             fol.
             21.
             &
             fol.
             25.
             b.
             &
             alibi
             passim
             .
          
           
             x
             Vet.
             Regist.
             fol.
             3.
             
             &
             Antiqu.
             St.
             89.
             
             &
             
               Prancisc
               .
               D.
               Bridges
            
             ,
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             y
             Stat.
             
               de
               M●niis
               Clausi
               reparand
            
             .
             p.
             60.
             
          
           
             z
             Reg.
             Bridg.
             172.
             
          
           
             a
             Ibid.
             pag.
             175.
             &
             in
             
               Cod.
               Originali
            
             fol.
             3.
             
             Stat.
             Rog.
             fol.
             9.
             b.
             1319.
             
          
           
             b
             St.
             Com.
             fol.
             47.
             a.
             Lib.
             Statut.
             Nigr.
             pag.
             93.
             
          
           
             c
             Pag.
             89
             
          
           
             d
             Bishop
             Ward
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A54862-e28990
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             30.
             
             Comm
             :
          
           
             f
             Note
             that
             this
             was
             an
             error
             in
             those
             Memoirs
             .
             For
             the
             Dean
             was
             Alone
             before
             the
             Conquest
             ,
             and
             some
             while
             After
             without
             any
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             now
             the
             Dean
             of
             the
             King's
             Chappel
             at
             
               White-Hall
               is
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               N.
               B.
            
             He
             consulted
             with
             others
             ,
             though
             not
             with
             the
             Dean
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A54862-e31380
           
             a
             Dugd.
             Mon.
             Angl.
             vol
             3.
             pag.
             378.
             
          
           
             b
             Id.
             ib.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             〈◊〉
             Eccl.
             Sar.
             fol.
             86.
             a
             &
             b.
             Quicum
             Confer
             .
             c.
             39.
             f.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             d
             
               V.
               Dugd.
            
             ubi
             supra
             ,
             &
             Lib.
             Stat.
             cap.
             40.
             f
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
          
           
             e
             Confer
             .
             Praes
             .
             Rogeri
             de
             Mortival
             ,
             
               cum
               cap.
            
             41
             ,
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             51
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             Mon.
             Angl.
             vol.
             3.
             p.
             376.
             
          
           
             f
             In
             Mon.
             Angl.
             vol.
             3.
             p.
             376.
             
          
           
             h
             Cap.
             1.
             f.
             9.
             b.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             Stat.
             c.
             23.
             fol.
             ●1
             .
          
           
             i
             Cap.
             52.
             f.
             46.
             a
             ,
          
           
             h
             Regist.
             Burg.
             Evident
             .
             Tom.
             xi
             .
             fol
             ,
             79.
             
             Anno
             1264.
             
          
           
             i
             Exceptio
             firmat
             regulam
             in
             Non
             exceptis
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             Stat.
             cap.
             41.
             fol.
             41.
             
             A.
             D.
             1222.
             
          
           
             l
             Regist.
             D.
             Davyson
             ,
             fol.
             13.
             
          
           
             A.
             D.
             1346
             ,
          
           
             n
             Lib.
             Stat
             Eccles.
             Sar.
             cap.
             55.
             
             De
             Ordinatione
             Bonifac.
             Archi●p
             .
             Cant.
             p.
             50.
             b.
             51.
             a.
             
          
           
             o
             Regist.
             Hemingsby
             p.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             p
             Praesertim
             16
             Rich.
             2.
             c.
             5.
             
             A.
             D.
             1392.
             
          
           
             q
             Vide
             Stat.
             25
             Ed.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             s
             Lib.
             St.
             C.
             39.
             f.
             36.
             
          
           
             t
             Ibid.
             fol.
             86.
             
          
           
             u
             c.
             39.
             f.
             37.
             
          
           
             w
             Regist.
             Holt.
             fol.
             76.
             
          
           
             x
             Regist.
             Davyson
             f.
             13.
             
          
           
             y
             Lib.
             Stat.
             cap.
             63.
             fol
             68.
             
          
           
             z
             Compare
             the
             Statute
             of
             16
             
               Rich.
               II.
            
             c.
             5.
             
             A.
             D.
             1392.
             with
             25
             
               Edw.
               I.
            
             A
             D.
             1296.
             aud
             both
             with
             the
             Composition
             which
             made
             against
             both
             ,
             1392.
             
          
           
             1
             This
             was
             prefixed
             in
             Writing
             to
             this
             Piece
             by
             some
             one
             of
             its
             former
             Readers
             .